%%USERNAME%%    %%ACCWORDS%% %%ONOFF%% |
 |
A collaborative story about adventure, love, friendship, & trust. |
| [Introduction] Hello! Welcome to Harlot's Mansion. In this large place, atop a mountian, who knows what will happen when a few friends get together, with a famous band. Love is sure to flourish in this secluded place, but who knows what other adventures will befall the characters! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ **This story is completely fictious. Any characters that may seem like real life people is completely coincidental or with expressed permission.** |
| * Harley sat in the den, quietly reading a book. The house was deadly quiet and Harley chose to lose herself in a book - the quiet always drove her nuts. Sure, she liked it every once in a while, but only for a short period of time. It had been months since anyone visited her in the mansion, the only other people being the staff. Which were nice to look at but not much for stitilating conversation. Her mind wandered as she remembered the last time her friends had visited. It was a wild and crazy weekend, topped off with a beautiful ball. It was so much fun to see everyone so dolled up, dancing around, and enjoying themselves. She hoped they were all doing okay and that they would come back to visit soon. She made her mind focus on her book. It was one of her favorites, the Lazuras Grey series written by her dear friend Sci the Spy. She smiled in spite of her self thinking of the brit. A great friend who could always make her smile. She missed her morning "coffee" time with him. "Miss Harley?" Harley looked up from her book to find, her old butler, George standing in the doorway of the den. He was a gentle, olderly sort of man. Harley thought of him as more of a grandfather or uncle than her butler, thought he would never call her anything except Miss Harley no matter how many times she asked him to just call her by her name. "Yes, George?" "I just wanted to let you know that a guest has arrived for you." "Thank you, George," she smiled. She put her book down and followed George to the front hall. She wondered who was here. It wasn't an easy trip up the mountain so it had to be pretty important for someone to make the long and often times scary ride in the cable car to the house. Harley was excited that someone had made the trip and hoped that it wasn't someone carrying bad news. George waved his arm majestically and said, "Miss Harley, may I present..." |
| “The energetic pink gummy bear!” I filled in enthusiastically as I stepped forward with a large grin. After pushing windswept black tendrils of hair from my eyes, I allowed them to roam around the front hall as the memories from my last visit began to dance vividly in my mind. Oh the laughs and the crazy escapades had never seemed to end. And when they had ended, it had been much too soon. “LAUREN!” “HARLEY!” Within a few seconds, I had dropped my bags and hugged tightly to one of my best friends. The magnificent Madame Harley, in all of her Slim-Jim like goodness, had always been there for me with a smile and a shoulder. Being one of the only people who had my trust and utter devotion, I had been more than happy to make the trip to visit her. Again! “It’s so good to see you again, lady.” I said, looking down at her with that same enthused grin. She looked exactly as she had the last time I’d seen her; hair pulled back, glasses on, comfy, dark, clothes. Looking briefly down at my own worn jeans and hoodie, I didn’t feel so awkward. “It’s so good to see YOU again!” she laughed. “Yeah,… Really brings back the memories, doesn’t it?” She looked about with a wistful expression creasing her face. I could imagine that she was indeed remembering the time we had all spent together much earlier. “It really does.” There was a slight silence… Changing subject, I took hold of the few bags I had brought with me. What, you thought I’d only be visiting? Visiting… Maybe. But I planned on sticking around for a while, and knowing the lady of the house like I did, I knew she wouldn’t mind too much if she did at all. “So... Do I get to have the same room as the last visit?” I asked, remembering the beautiful plush bedroom with the dark color scheme. That comfortable bed was practically calling my name after the long trip. With a lovely grin curving her lips she shook her head. “Only if you want it, I have the master bedroom reserved for you. Well,… you or my sister should either of you have come to visit.” “What’s the difference?” With an impish look, she lowered her voice to a whisper and leaned closer. Her bright hazel eyes twinkled playfully. “It’s… pink and lacey.” “NO WAY! You are completely against pink!” I laughed, lifting a brow to give her a suspicious look. “I’ll prove it to you, follow me.” She huffed, leading me up one set of stairs while I trailed behind, giggling silently at the thought of HARLEY having a PINK room. What’s next, I wondered, a flying monkey from the Wizard of Oz serving tea and crumpets? But much to my surprise, she hadn’t been kidding! She opened the door to a large, brightly colored room, as soon as we came upon the second floor. Pink splashes and bold lace accented the large room, pulling together an air of supreme femininity. It was quite the outcast from the rest of her home. I was indeed shocked. “Well! I guess you showed me!” I muttered, still surprised as I surveyed the room once more. The triumphant smirk had me stifling a giggle and I was about to make another comment but was interrupted as her butler say, from somewhere downstairs, “Miss Harley, you have yet another guest.” Turning curious eyes on her, I murmured, "I wonder who that could be…” |
| Harley smiled and shrugged. “I’m not sure. I wasn’t expecting anyone this weekend.” She threw an arm across Lauren’s shoulders and squeezed with affection. “I already got a wonderful surprise when you arrived, my sweet.” Lauren’s eyes sparkled with curiosity and she grinned. “Well, come on, girl, let’s go see who it is. We might just have ourselves a party in the making.” Harley grabbed her hand with a giggle and pulled her out into the long hallway. They raced each other to the top of the stairs and stopped at the railing, eager to see the new visitor. Lauren let out a gasp and grabbed Harley’s arm in a death grip. “Oh, my God,” she said in a breathless voice. “Harley! Do you know who that is?” Standing in the Front Hall, Chris stood looking around in wonder, surrounded by several maroon bags of luggage. But she wasn’t alone. Right next to her with his hand possessively on her back, stood a tall, well-built man with wavy dark hair and handsome features. They made an interesting couple, since Chris was only about 5’2” and this striking newcomer was about a foot taller. Harley tilted her head a little. Hmm. He looks a bit familiar, but I can’t place him. Man, he’s a looker all right, though. Lucky Chris. Lauren was almost hyperventilating beside her. Harley shook her head. “What’s the matter with you, girl?” “That guy!” Lauren hissed in a whisper. “He’s Reece Lawson, the lead singer to that new band, Dark Horizons. I love their music. I can’t believe he’s here!” Harley snorted a laugh, taking her arm and pulling her toward the stairs. “Well, let’s not keep them waiting, then, woman.” The two descended the stairway, Harley with confident steps and Lauren following, trying to get her “cool” in place, her eyes locked on the man below. Amusement bubbled up inside Harley and she had to bite back another laugh. God, this might turn into quite an interesting weekend after all. “Miss Harley and Miss Lauren,” said the old butler who met them at the bottom of the stairs. “May I present Miss Chris and her companion, Mr. Reece Lawson.” Chris came forward to wrap Harley in a big hug, her face beaming with happiness and a hint of mischief. “Harley! So great to see you again, Lady!” Harley returned the hug. “Oh, Chris! It’s wonderful to see you too, sweetie.” She drew back and looked at the stranger, offering her hand. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Lawson.” He came forward and took her hand, flashing a brilliant white smile. His crystal blue eyes sparkled with amusement. “Please, call me Reece. And I hope you don’t mind us just dropping by like this.” He gave Chris a quick glance, reflecting her mischievous look. “But I’m told my lady, there, has a plan.” Chris bumped his arm in a playful way and gave him a mock stern expression. “Now, Reece, don’t spoil the surprise.” “No worries, my sweet,” he said, giving her a wink. “I’ll leave that up to you.” Harley was intrigued. Her pulse picked up at the mention of a surprise. She was going to ask about it, but Chris turned to Lauren next. The poor girl was almost vibrating in place, her cheeks pink, trying not to stare at Reece. “Hey, Lauren,” Chris said, grabbing her in a big hug. “Great to see you too, girl. And yes, I have a good supply of energy drinks for you in my bag.” Both women giggled at the inside joke. Chris released her and turned toward Reece. “I think you know who this is,” she said, grinning, “but I’ll give you an intro anyways. “Lauren, this is Reece Lawson from the rock group, Dark Horizons.” Reece took Lauren’s hand, giving her a charming smile. “It’s nice to meet you, Lauren.” Lauren’s face turned a deeper shade of pink, her grin getting even bigger. “It’s a real treat to meet you, Reece. Welcome to Harley’s mansion.” Harley decided to save the day when Lauren exhibited all the signs of being star-stuck. She laughed and drew Lauren toward the living room. “Well, what do you say we relax for a while in the other room while I have one of the staff members take Chris and Reece’s bags upstairs?” “Yes, definitely,” Lauren agreed, her eyes still on Reece. “I’ve got to hear how you two met and how you decided to visit here. I thought Chris was coming here alone.” Harley looked at the conspirators around her with suspicion. “Okay, what’s going on?” She looked at Chris. “Spill.” Chris grinned. “Oh, all right. I got word you’ve been a little depressed lately, so I arranged for some friends to visit you. And, since I’m working with Reece on his biography, he was nice enough to come with me.” Her eyes sparkled. “And if his band mates have some free time, they just might agree to a private concert for all of us.” Harley’s mouth dropped open and it took a moment to recover. “A concert? Here?” “Excellent!” Lauren shouted, doing a little happy dance in place. “Yes, and most of your friends will be coming to share the fun,” Reece said, giving Chris a sideways hug. “Chris arranged the whole thing.” This time, Chris’ cheeks colored. “Well, it’s been a rough year, so when I heard Harley was feeling down, I thought a little get-together would help everyone.” Harley gave Chris another big hug. “You are so sweet. Thank you.” Lauren bounced in place, still doing a few dance steps. “Now this weekend is really going to rock!” Harley’s heart filled with joy and excitement, and she pulled Chris and Reece toward the living room. “Come on, you guys, let’s go in here and relax.” At that moment, another knock sounded at the door. Reece flashed a smile and looked at Harley. “Looks like more friends arriving.” “I wonder who it is this time,” Lauren mused. Harley beat her butler to the door and flung it open with a grin. |
| Theresa stood nervously with her back to the front door, facing the stone path. She let her brown eyes follow it to the green spiral maze, a chill racing down her spine as she thought about the terrifying Jack Nicolson movie,The Shining. The sound of the door opening pushed the creepy thoughts from her mind. She slowly turned around while taking a deep breath. Having only seen a picture of the Mistress of the Mansion, she was unsure of how to respond to all of the conflicting emotions. The call from her mentor, Chris, was something T couldn't pass up. Or the opportunity to set her eyes on those that she had formed relationships with over the last few years. Chatting on the computer, texting and phone conversations paled in comparison to actual face to face time. Harley stood on the threshold, her hazel eyes wide with wonder. Theresa moved forward, dropping the purple luggage to the ground. “Surprise!” “I don’t believe it, the Purpleprincess,” Harley announced as Theresa embraced her. “Heard you were having oh so much fun all by your lonesome and since you said I could come anytime, I thought what the hell.” Theresa could hear voices from inside. The excitement at the chatter inside pushed away all the nervousness she’d felt before the door opened. “Well don’t just stand there, T, get in here!” A smiled broke out over T’s face as she scooped up her bag and headed into the enormous house. Harley had the elderly butler take the bag from Theresa, and led her to the living room where the other’s gathered. “Look who I have here,” Harley announced dragging Theresa by the arm into the room. Theresa gnawed her bottom lip, the grin becoming bigger as she feasts her brown eyes upon Lauren. “Bootylicious!?!” Her voice rang out, laughter filling the room as Theresa rushed forward and flung her arms around Lauren. “No freakin’ way!” Theresa laughed and looked at her friend. “I’ll take that as approval.” She turned from Lauren and smiled at her mentor, making her way over to the couple. The handsome man beside Chris looked familiar, but Theresa brushed that thought aside. “Chris, you look great.” The two embraced and Chris looked up at the hottie with a blush creeping over her face. She turned back to Theresa. “This is Reece Lawson.” “Hello, Reece,” she said extending her hand. Lauren moved to Theresa’s side. “Recognize him?” she whispered. Theresa stared up at well built man, locking onto his mesmerizing blue eyes, so clear and warm it made her breath catch for a moment. She shook her head, knowing she’d seen him before, but clueless as to where. “Does the name Dark Horizons ring a bell?” Lauren asked, nudging T in the side. Theresa gasped, her jaw hanging open. “Holy shit,” she muttered. “Isn’t he hot?” Lauren whispered. “Ya think?” The doorbell chimed, bringing the introductions to halt, followed by an incessant pounding on the door. “Someone’s eager to get inside,” Theresa said. “More guests,” Harley squealed as she raced from the room toward the door. “Well,” Lauren began, “we could use a few more guys. It’s not a party with only one.” |
| Standing at the door was a guy who looked to be too young to be at the mansion. With his boyish face and short, thin frame dressed casually in a t-shirt and jeans. he looked to be no more than 20. He chuckled on the inside as he noticed the surprised reactions of those indoors, as he always got that reaction when at a bar. "So I hear there are still some rooms available?" he said rather sheepishly as made his way inside. The interior of the mansion was really nice, and it impressed him. With an awkward grin he waved to the women who were gathered in the foyer. He knew all their names: Harley, Theresa, Lauren and Chris. But he had never actually *met* any of them before. “Real smooth, Mark,” he said to himself as made his way back outside to stroll the grounds. He needed a breath of air anyway. Following the stone footpath that winded around the side of the house, Mark found himself drawn toward a large hedgerow teeming with vivid red roses. It appeared to have an entrance of some sort. He had never been in a hedge maze before, but the thought sounded really cool, so he took off running into it like a kid at a carnival. He wondered what he’d find inside… |
| Harley knew that Mark was really shy so instead of chasing after him like she wanted, she walked along the path in a lesiurely pace along with Chris, Theresa, Lauren, and Reece. "Is Mark okay?" Reece asked. "Oh yes. He's just really shy. I'm sure he just wanted some air or something." Harley smiled. "Even I feel a little nervous around new people but I just hide it really well thanks to taking speech and debate in high school." Reece nodded in understanding. We entered the spiral hedge maze. I knew the maze like the back of my hand - and it was quite simple really - just follow the path and you'll reach something eventually. It's getting out that can be confusing as the way in and the way spiral around each other. We made it to the first gazebo but Mark wasn't there. I assumed he moved on to the next one since we didn't pass him obviously. Lauran, Theresa, and I chatted about nothing in particular as I led them on through the second spiral. Reece followed behind but didn't talk much. I assumed he was enjoying the scenery but then again, he might have been getting dizzy since we were walking in circles. We reached the second gazebo that looked identical to the first and still no sign of Mark. Where did he go? Harley wondered. "Where is he?" Lauren asked. "I was wondering the same thing. If we keep going we'll reach the center of the maze. There are some cool statues and benches to sit. Let's go there at least. Even if he's not there we can stop and chat." Harley said. We continued on through the maze and after a short time reached the center of the maze. Harley didn't see Mark at first, but then Lauren screamed from the other side of the clearing. "What is it? What's wrong?" Harley said running over. |
| Sitting silently on his hands Gaz looked up at the bewildered face of none other than Lauren. "HI! Its really cold out here and my hands are numb." Lauren squealed in what seemed to be delight and rushed Gaz suddenly, crashing into the small stone bench and toppling both into the yielding grass. "Where have you been!?" "Here, I think Im lost." Gaz looked up after an awkward silence to see Harley, arms folded with a smug grin sprawled across her face. "Hello Gaz, dorky as always I presume?" "Yes ma'am, and HUNGRY!" "Well we were just looking for Mark, help us find him and I promise you a hot meal." Flipping Lauren onto her back and leaping to his feet Gaz joined Harley as she looked on shockingly. "I think I saw him...I thought he was the gardener." They all chuckled as Harley motioned for Gaz to follow her. "Come say hello to Theresa." "Yes ma'am miss Ana ma'am." Lauren and Harley froze, Harley turning around quickly to face Gaz. "What...did.....you....call...me???" Gaz stepped backwards carefully as she glared, piercing a thick low-rolling fog and growling deeply. Suddenly he felt a bump and spun around to see Mark. "Mark, hello! RUN FOR IT!" |
| Seeing the stormy expression on Harley’s face, Mark turned and sprinted after a fast-retreating Gaz, who ducked out through the nearest maze opening. Leaves flew through the air as he clipped the edge and took off. Lauren pushed Harley’s shoulder. “Let’s get him, girl!” “You bet your ass,” she agreed, taking off with an angry noise of frustration. “He’s gonna pay for that!” The two women dashed through the hedge doorway after Mark and Gaz, leaving Chris and Reece in the center of the maze. Chris grabbed Reece’s hand and started to pull him after the others. “Come on, before they get too far ahead of us. I don’t know the way out of this place without Harley.” Reece stopped her, pressing a soft kiss on the back of her hand. “Ah, but wouldn’t it be fun to stay here and enjoy ourselves in this wonderful Gazebo?” Pulling her toward him, he enveloped her in a strong, but gentle hold. His eyes sparkled as he looked down into hers. “Seems a shame to waste all this fresh air and amazing scenery on a chase. That is, unless you’d like me to chase you around this place.” Chris’ eyes twinkled with amusement. “That’s a very tempting offer, but I really don’t want to get lost in this maze. How about we save the chasing for later around the bedroom Harley gives us?” The disappointment in his crystal blue eyes gave her a stab of guilt. Sliding her hands over his chest and up behind his neck, she gently pulled his head down close. Skimming her cheek against his, she nibbled on his earlobe, whispering, “I promise I’ll make it worth your while, sweetness.” She smiled when his grip tightened and a little shudder went through his big frame. He dipped his head to return the favor, whispering in a deep rumble, “You got a deal, Lady.” In a quick move, he stepped back, grabbed her hand, and pulled her after him toward the maze opening. She laughed, stumbling after him down the next leafy alley. Up ahead, she heard Gaz cry out in surprise. A heavy thump followed, as if someone hit the grass-covered pathway. Chris and Reece hurried their steps around another corner, hearing what sounded like a scuffle, punctuated by several grunts and growls. Chris increased her speed to keep up with Reece’s long strides, anticipation of the scene ahead causing a thrill to race through her blood. What in the hell is Harley doing to the Gaz-man? Reece skidded to a stop in front of her and she collided with his muscular back, bumping her nose against his leather jacket. His deep laugh made her curious, and she peeked around his broad shoulder at the group in the lane before them. |
| Mark kept running as though his life depended on it. The seemingly endless twists and turns of the maze bewildered him, and it sounded like voices were coming from all sides. Harley's to his left, Lauren's to his right -- or were they both coming from the same direction? The thought was dizzying. Not stopping to catch his breath (though he considered it), Mark sprinted through the maze, half-wondering if he had been running in circles the whole time. Finally Mark found his way out of the maze, but he had no idea how he was able to do so. He made his way back to the house, hoping that the others were still in the maze. All had gone except for Theresa, who was at the front door. "Nice to see you again, Mark." she said with a smile. "You too," Mark replied with a winded breath. "Where can I hide in this place?" Theresa paused for a moment and pointed at the second floor of the mansion. There are some vacant rooms upstairs. I'm sure you could find someplace there." "Thanks!" Mark gave her a quick tight hug and slipped through the front doorway. "Oh," he said, peeking his head out, "don't tell anyone you saw me." Lauren was the first out of the maze, giggling."Has Mark come by this way any?" Theresa shook her head. "Nope, haven't seen him. Is he still lost in the maze?" She started laughing. Mark was already upstairs at this point, among another maze of doors. Some of the doors were ajar, others shut. Mark decided to go into one of the open rooms and hide there. |
| Harley chased after Gaz as fast as she could go. Finally she was close enough that she could tackle him and didn't waste the opportunity. Gaz grunted with the force of Harley's body hitting him, then hitting the ground. Mark paused for just a moment then disappeared around the corner. Harley laid on Gaz's back while Lauren sat down in the dirt to look Gaz in the face. "Beg for mercy!" Harley growled. "Never!" Gaz rolled around to his back, causing Harley to fall sideways into the dirt. Lauren tried to hold Gaz down but he easily tossed her off of him. All three stood up and faced each other. They began circling like wolves on the hunt. Harley and Laurn moved together and took Gaz back down into the dirt. Chris and Ryn rounded the corner just then trying to hold in their giggles. "Beg for mercy!" Lauren yelled. "Never!! You'll never take me alive!" Gaz looked around then called out, "Reece! Save me!" "Sorry man." Reece shrugged. Gaz let out a growl, wrapped his arms tightly around Harley and Lauren then turned over so they were both pinned under him. "Well, Gaz, now what are you going to do?" Lauren giggled. "Make YOU beg for mercy!" Gaz laughed meniachly. "Mark! Save me!" Lauren screamed. She was able to run down the path that Mark took with Gaz close on her heels. Harley stood up and looked to Reece and Chris. "So, having fun yet?" she laughed, trying to smooth her hair. "It has been entertaining so far," Chris laughed. "Let's go back to the house." Harley breathed. Reece and Chris fell into step behind Harley as they made their way out of the maze. Theresa and Lauren were waiting by the front door. "Where's Mark or Gaz?" Chris asked. "I haven't seen Mark," Theresa said, "And Gaz ran inside to hide from Lauren." "Well, let's go inside unless you all want an official tour of the grounds." Harley said. "No. It's more fun to discover things on your own." Theresa laughed. "Okay then, let's head inside and see if we can find Gaz or Mark." They all piled into the house in search of their two missing friends. |
| Harley paused at the base of the stairs, her hand on the railing. She looked at Theresa, Chris, and Reece with a thoughtful expression. “Mark seems awfully spooked about something today. I know he’s normally shy, but he’s making himself a little too scarce this time, in my opinion.” She gestured toward the living room. “Why don’t you take a break and relax in there.” An amused twinkle glittered in her eyes. “Reece, I have an excellent quality acoustic guitar in there if you’d like to play a little for Chris and Theresa.” A slow smile spread across his face at the mention of a musical instrument. “Very cool, Harley, thanks. I always love the opportunity to practice.” He looked down at Chris. “How about it, sweetness? Want to relax and listen to some music, or continue this crazy chase?” His gleaming white smile made even Harley’s heart do a flip. Before she could answer, the sound of running feet echoed through the corridor off the front entry hall. Lauren’s voice was unintelligible, but her tone said it all. Chris smiled at Harley when she heard the faint yell of the Gaz-man’s voice. “I think she’s closing in on him as we speak. The chase just might be over soon after all.” Theresa laughed. “Oh, I don’t know. That Gaz is one slippery customer. He may yet be able to avoid Lauren’s claws and leap away again.” Before Harley could answer, her eyes grew wide at the sound of a splash in the distance. The other guest’s expressions reflected her surprise. More splashing and angry noises came across the rooms, and they all laughed. Harley shook her head. “Sounds like they found the pool off the den. I’d better go make sure they don’t drown each other this time.” She waved toward the living room. “Please, relax in there for a few minutes while I sort this out.” Lowering her brows, she glanced up the stairway. “I also have to find Mark and see what’s up.” She flashed a smile at them and started off toward the pool area. Reece linked arms with Chris and Theresa and walked them toward the living room. “How would you two ladies like to help me write a new song? With all this excitement going on, I’m sure we could come up with something fun.” Harley heard them laugh as she made her way through the corridor toward the commotion in the pool room. Butterflies made her stomach jump as she padded forward. I hope Lauren and Gaz haven’t killed each other yet. She paused in mid-step, quirking an eyebrow. Or maybe they’re past that and involved in another kind of mischief. Heat flushed her cheeks for a moment, and she considered turning back to look for Mark instead. When the angry, combative noises continued, she laughed and walked into the den, wondering what she would find in the pool. Well, at least I’m not lonely anymore. Cool beans. |
| The house was ginormous. I'd never seen anything like it before in my life, outside of pictures. I slung my backpack over my shoulder, and wandered around. I knew who lived here. I'd known her for a while, and she was definitely one of my favorite people, but I'd never actually met her, and I was beyond nervous. I brushed my hair behind my ear, looking around. The various flowers that seemed almost sprinkled around accented the warm feeling of the land. The mansion should have felt cold, sterile, but it didn't. I couldn't believe I was here, that I was going to be meeting the infamous Harleyhoney, the first person I met in Writing dot com chat that made me feel welcome. I pushed my glasses up my nose a little and continued on, trying to calm my racing heart. I moved through paths of hedges, turning corners, until I heard loud voices and shrieks split the air abruptly. The shrieks were too much like battle cries to be ignored. I bit my lip, hesitating before I just started walking toward them. I turned the corner to see a woman trying her best to drown a much bigger man in a pool. He was trying to both breathe and laugh while fighting her off. She was growling and shrieking while trying to push him under. I moved a little closer, just far enough away that I wouldn't get splashed. "Can I ask why you're trying to kill him?" I called out over the sounds of war. The girl stopped and looked up with amber eyes. I recognized that face. The man spluttered up out of the water, wiping the moisture from his eyes. I recognized him too. Gazzy and True....two of the craziest chatties I'd ever met, even if I'd never met them face-to-face. I smiled and gave a little wave. "Hiya!" |
| Harley walked into the pool area to find Gaz and True dripping wet talking to a girl with a backpack over her shoulder. Harley could only see her back so she wondered who it could be. She didn't remember hearing anyone come in, but she guess George might have let the person in while everyone was in the maze. "Hey guys," Harley called. The girl turned around with a big smile, dropped the back pack, and tackled Harley before she could blink. "Oomph! Gah Mire. I never thought you'd attack huggle me in person. Geez," Harley laughed. "I couldn't resist. I'm just so glad to be here." "Glad you are here too." Mire let Harley stand back up. "So Lauren, I guess you decided to let Gaz live?" Harley smirked. "For now." Lauren smiled. "Miss Harley." Harley turned around to see George standing in the doorway. "Dinner is served." "Thank you George." Harley smiled. "Looks like I'm just in time." Mire smiled. "Yes, come on, the others are in the living room. Reece is showing off his skills on my guitar." "I didn't know you could play the guitar Harley!" Mire exclaimed as they four of them made their way into the den. "Actually, I don't. I just have so many friends that are in bands, that I have plenty of instruments and things around the house for them." Harley gathered Chris, Reece, and Theresa from the living room and went in search of Mark. She guessed he had run upstairs somewhere. She checked all the rooms but couldn't find him so she just yelled down the hall, "Mark, dinner is ready if you want to come down to the dining room!" Her voice echoed back and Mark still didn't show. Harley sighed and went back downstairs to join everyone in the dining room. "So Harley, what is for dinner?" "I'm not sure. Ms. Rachel knows what I like so she just cooks what she wants based on that." Dinner was cheeseburgers and fries served on black and silver china dishes. "Harley, you definately have...unique tastes." Mire said. "You have no idea." Harley laughed. |
| Lauren and Gaz entered the dining room in dry clothes, their hair still damp from the war in the pool. Harley was pleased her staff had cleaned them up so quickly. She didn’t want them to miss this most excellent dinner Ms. Rachel had prepared. Everyone began to dig in to the food. Harley noticed Mire’s eyes darting to Reece between bites and smiled. “Forgive me my manners, Mire,” she said, getting the young woman’s attention. “With all the confusion of your arrival and the pool war,” she shot Gaz and Lauren a meaningful look, “I didn’t get to introduce you to Theresa, Chris, and her guest, Reece Majors. Everyone, this is my good friend, Mire.” A pink tinge colored the young girl’s face as she smiled shyly at the other guests. “It’s good to meet you, Theresa.” She focused on Chris next. “And you too, Chris. I’m so happy I finally get to meet you both face-to-face after all our fun in Chat.” Her eyes grew a little wider when she turned to Reece. “It’s nice to meet you too.” Ever the charmer, he flashed her one of his brilliant smiles. “The pleasure is mine, young lady.” Mire gave him a closer look, one eyebrow raised. “Hey, you look really familiar…” Amusement bubbled up inside of Harley. She knew how much Mire enjoyed music, and couldn’t wait for her reaction to their rock star guest. “Well he should, sweetie. He’s the Reece from the band, Dark Horizons.” Mire’s eyes got as big as saucers, her mouth dropping open, eyebrows shooting straight up. “Dude! No way!” Reece nodded, still smiling. Harley laughed. “Yes, it’s him. Chris is writing his biography. He came on this visit with her so they can still get some writing done while enjoying a vacation. And that’s not all.” She winked at Mire, delighted at the girl’s reaction. “He said his band mates might be able to show up for a private concert.” Mire jumped out of her chair and did a happy dance, speaking rapid-fire. “Ohmygod, Ohmygod, Ohmygod! That is so cool! I can’t believe it. Dark Horizons right here in Harley’s mansion.” She let out a whoop and everyone at the table burst out laughing. Harley motioned for her to sit down once more. “I’m so glad you approve, Mire. Now, finish your meal so we can go back to the living room and see what Reece came up with for a song. While those two were splashing in the pool,” she jabbed a finger at Lauren and Gaz, who were engaged at throwing fries at each other, “Reece was writing a new song with Chris and Theresa. I’d love to see what they came up with.” Chris’s eyes twinkled. “Oh, I think you might like it, Harley. It’s very whimsical, about a merry chase through a garden maze.” Harley giggled. “I’m sure that’ll be a good one.” Looking around, she saw everyone had pretty much finished the meal. Gaz and Lauren had almost run out of fries to toss at each other, and Harley shook her head when she noticed a fry in Lauren’s hair. “Okay, everyone, let’s retire to the living room, shall we?” Her guests filed out, still chattering about the pool war and complimenting Ms. Rachel on the wonderful meal. Harley hung back a moment, glancing at a shadow she’d seen around the kitchen doorway. Raising her voice, she directed her words at the kitchen. “Ms. Rachel, if anyone else wants to partake of the meal, please leave a plate on the dining room table. I believe Mr. Mark might be interested.” She smiled and walked away to join the others. Mark might be shy, but I’ll bet he’s hungry. In the living room, Reece already had the guitar settled in his lap on the couch, strumming a few chords while the women watched. Harley took a seat next to Mire and bumped shoulders with her. “Hey, good to have you here, sweetie.” Mire’s eyes shone. “Thanks for including me, Harley. This is amazing!” Before he could start the song, Reece’s cell phone played a few bars from one of his hit songs. He reached into the inside pocket of his leather jacket and looked at the caller ID. A grin lit up his handsome features and he handed Chris his guitar. He nodded to Harley. “Please excuse me while I take this. It might be important.” Harley smiled. “Sure, you can answer it in the parlor across the front hall.” He nodded and strode from the room, answering the call before reaching the other room. The women gave each other curious looks, wondering what it might be about. Just when they started to speculate, Reece came striding back into the living room, a gleaming smile on his face, his eyes bright. “Good news, everyone. That was my band mate, Dillon, on the phone. He said they all have time to come visit and put on that concert you all were hoping for.” Mire and Theresa jumped up with a yell, grabbing each other’s hands to do a happy dance together. Lauren perked up from talking to Gaz and decided to join the fun. The three formed a ring and danced in a circle, laughing and shouting until tears steamed down their excited faces. Chris rose and gave Reece a huge hug. “Oh, man, this is going to be good!” She looked up into his sparkling eyes with a grin. “Many thanks, sweetness.” Harley laughed and noticed Ms. Rachel at the entryway. She walked over to find out what the woman might want. “Yes?” Ms. Rachel had a secret smile on her face, intriguing Harley. She spoke in a conspiritory tone. “I thought you’d like to know the food I put out for your shy guest has vanished.” Breaking into a warm smile, Harley nodded. “That’s wonderful news. Thank you, Rachel.” The woman nodded and made her way back toward the kitchen. Harley looked toward a flicker of movement she noticed at the top of the stairway and sighed. I wish we could get him to join us. She turned back toward the celebration in the living room and her eye caught sight of the guitar Chris had set down on the couch. An idea sprang to life. Mark plays the bass guitar. Maybe when the band gets here, we can tempt him out. Moving back into the room, she decided to join the dancing circle. We’ll see. |
| When everything calmed down, everyone found a spot to sit, although Harley seemed to be a bit distracted. Reece--ye gods, I still couldn't quite believe he was here-- and Chris had sat down on one couch, heads together while he picked at the strings of his guitar. Gaz and Lauren were playing thumb war, and I found myself lying on my back on the floor, staring up at the huge ceiling. The quick little tunes Reece played every few minutes were pretty, but I figured he was just waiting for something before he really got down to it. Theresa sat chatting with Harley, and I caught a few little snippets of the conversation. "Do we know where Mark is? I haven't seen in a while now..." Theresa remarked, and my ears pricked up. I turned my head, eyes wide. "Mark's here too?" Harley grinned and nodded. "Yep, but he seems to be feeling a little anti-social today." I let my face draw down into a little pout. "Aw, darn!" "He'll come out when he's ready." Chris told me, and I smiled. "Oh, I know. It's fine." I stretched on the floor, feeling and hearing each vertebrae pop. I groaned and relaxed, completely limp. "Sheesh, Mire, trying to kill yourself?" Lauren piped up, throwing a pillow at me. I giggled, and shoved it under my head. "Nope, just getting comfy." |
| Harley looked around the room at all her friends. It was so nice to have some noise in the house again. She build the huge mansion to make sure she always had plenty of room for her friends, but when they weren't around, the house was too large for just little ol' her. It was lonely most of the time. She was so thankful for Chris for calling everyone to visit. It meant a lot to her. "Miss Harley." George said from the doorway. "Yes, George?" "You have a telephone call." "Oh thank you," she turned to her friends, "I didn't even hear the phone ring! I wonder who it could be." Harley left to take the call but returned in just a few moments. "I'm sorry to ask, but Reece, could you join me for a moment in my office?" Everyone gave Harley a questioning look, especially Chris. "Don't worry, I know he's yours." Harley said with a wink to Chris. Reece kissed Chris's forehead then followed Harley out of the room. She heard someone say "She's up to something," and Harley guessed it was Lauren - who always knew when she was scheming. Reece and Harley were in her office for twenty minutes. Reece returned to the living room alone however. When she returned to the living room, she heard everyone still grilling Reece about what they had talked about. She stood outside the door to listen for a few moments. "It was nothing important. I promise.” "Why don't I believe you?" Lauren said. Harley shook her head. Lauren always knew when Harley was planning something - she could never get away with anything. Harley stepped into the room and all eyes turned towards her. “So what are you planning?” Lauren said without skipping a beat. “Nothing. I just needed to finalize plans with Reece about the band coming up here, to make sure that they had transportation from the airport to the lift, things like that.” Lauren squinted her eyes but didn’t say anything. Theresa was tapping her fingers and Chris was staring at Reece as if that would make him talk. Gaz seemed uninterested in the mystery and simply stared off into space. Mire still seemed nervous around Reece so she was fidgeting in her chair. “Right, so when will the band be here?” Mire asked. Reece laughed, “In a few days I would think. They need to wrap a few things up before they can take a little vacation.” “Tell us about them,” Theresa said. “Hmm, well let’s see…” Reece started. “Well Dalton is one of those guys that just commands the room. No woman can resist him - he just radiates confidence and sex appeal,” Chris said. “No woman except you of course,” Mire giggled. “Of course.” “Pfft. I’ll be another woman. I pride myself on not falling over myself to get to a guy,” Harley said dryly. “I don’t know, Harley. Dalton has a presence that can’t be resisted easily,” Chris said. Harley snorted. “What about the others?” Theresa asked. “Well, Jesse, our drummer, is a college party type of guy, surfer dude I guess. Always where’s a tan cowboy hat. And Tanner is a bit shy but get him around anything with music and he comes out of his shell.” “Speaking of shy, is Mark ever going to join us?” Harley shrugged, “I don’t know.” She shook her head and glanced towards the door as if she expected Mark to walk through at that moment. The clock chimed 9 o’ clock, breaking the silence. Harley was just happy to have her friends around her again that she didn’t feel the need to talk. It was nice simply having them there. Reece, seeming to sense Harley’s feelings, picked up the guitar again and began to strum a slow melody on the guitar. On cue, George brought in drinks for everyone - champagne, but pepsi in a champagne class for Harley. “Pepsi in a champagne class?” Chris laughed. “Yes, I like to have an air of sophistication,” Harley smiled, holding her glass with only two fingers. Everyone chuckled. “Yea sophistication, like cheeseburgers served on good china.” Lauren laughed. “Exactly,” Harley smiled. “Miss Harley.” George said. “Yes, George?” “If you don’t require anything else, I’m going to retire for the night.” “Oh we’ll be fine George. You go ahead.” Harley smiled sweetly at the man. She noticed that he was moving slower than usual and she worried about him. She knew that he would never complain or tell her that he needed to slow down either. She tried her best to make it easy for him without it being too obvious. George used to run the whole house, but now he mostly answered the door and the phone. He checked on the kitchen staff but they knew what was to be done and didn’t need too much checking on. George’s favorite place to be was the garden. He always seemed to have an excuse to check on the gardener. Harley smiled to herself as she listened to Reece play the guitar and thought of her sweet old butler. The clock chimed again. Harley stood and stretched. “I suddenly feel tired,” she said. “Really? It’s only ten o’ clock!” Mire exclaimed. “Yea I know. I wasn’t expecting you guys to show up today. I woke up at five this morning to get some work done.” Harley put her glasses on the top of her head to rub her eyes. “You guys are welcome to stay up as late as you wish. Help yourself to anything in the kitchen and all that. I really need to get to sleep if we are going to be having fun tomorrow.” Harley gave hugs to Theresa and Gaz and gently kissed Laruen, Mire, and Chris on their foreheads. She waved to Reece and walked from the room. She slowly made her way upstairs suddenly overcome with a deep loneliness. She was overjoyed to have her friends around her again, but it made her realize how lonely she was without them. Harley liked to pride herself on the fact that she didn’t need a man but she wouldn’t mind the companionship. She sighed as she crawled into her large bed and pulled the covers up to her chin. Her bed never seemed to empty in her life. Harley woke up with a start. It was pitch black in the room and she reached up to turn on the lamp. She squinted her eyes against the brightness as she tried to identify what woke her up. The house was deathly quiet. She glanced at her watch, pulling it in close to her face to read it - two a.m. “Figures,” she muttered. She put her glasses on her face and padded her way to the bathroom. She brushed her teeth and her hair then went back to the bedroom. She took a moment to make her bed, so that George wouldn’t have to, then threw her black silk robe on over her pajamas - black tank top and black sweat shorts. She made her way downstairs and into the kitchen for a snack. She hated waking up in the middle of the night. Once she was awake there was no going back to sleep. In the kitchen she thought she heard a sound in the dining hall and froze in the middle of pouring herself some cereal. Curiosity got the best of her and she tiptoed into the dining hall. Everything appeared as it should be. The hair on the back of her neck stood up and she made her way into the hall. She heard something in the front hall. Thinking it was George or someone walking in their sleep, she silently padded into the front hall. The front hall was only lit by a small lamp on the table by the door. She looked into the dark parlor when something grabbed her shoulder. Acting on instinct, she grabbed the hand and flew the person over her shoulder. They landed on their back with a thud and a yelp. Quickly, Harley straddled the person and held their hands down under hers. “What are you doing in my house!?” Instead of an answer, the person under her overpowered her and quickly switched positions - Harley was now lying with her back on the floor and the person over her. Flexible as she was, she brought her foot up and kicked the person in the back of the head. The man, as Harley deduced, fell to the side with a groan. Harley used the opportunity to run back into the front hall. She ran smack into another man, who quickly got a knee in the groin. She grabbed the lamp off the table and hit someone with it. She was tackled from behind as she tried to make her way upstairs. Harley screamed with all her might, knowing that she was in trouble. All of her friends came sprinting down the stairs. As everyone reached the bottom of the stairs, they all heard the tell tale sound of a shot gun being loaded. Everyone froze in their tracks then the front hall light turned on. George stood in the middle of the room in his striped pajamas with a shot gun in his hands. “Oh my gosh!” Chris laughed. Reece laughed as well, both holding onto the railing of the stairs for support. Harley screamed again, this time full of anger and rage, not a high pitched one that was full of fear. “I see nothing funny about this! What the hell is going on!?” A deep voice sounded in her ear, “I’m going to let you up now if you promise not to hurt me.” Harley growled but figured if Chris and her friends were laughing it was safe - although she didn’t get the joke. “Reece, you never said she was so feisty!” the man said. Harley stood and turned to glare at the man. He was tall, over 6 feet, dark spiky hair and dark eyes. She took him in with one glance - he was wearing a leather jacket, torn t-shirt with some sort of design on it, faded blue jeans and boots. Despite her usual kind nature, she was still recovering from being scared so she punched the stranger in the chest. “Oh!” he grunted then laughed. “Harley, this is Dalton Moore, one of my band mates.” Reece chuckled. “I see nothing funny about this,” two other men said from the floor behind the tall dark one. “Yea I don’t either! George here could have shot you!” Harley screamed. “George it’s okay. You can put the gun away. Thank you for coming to the rescue." Harley kissed the man on the cheek and the frail man slowly made his way out of the room. “Shit!” one of the guys called from the floor. Harley’s eyes widened when she saw the damage to the one that took the hit from the lamp. “Oh my gosh! Lauren, go get the first aid kit, in the powder room.” Lauren ran off to do what Harley asked. Harley ran over to the man to look at his arm, which seemed to have taken most of the hit from the lamp. Lauren came over with the first aid kit. The one that took the knee to the groin recovered and came to help. “I need some hot water guys.” Harley said to no one in particular. She assumed someone ran to do her bidding as she used the tweezers to pull broken glass from the cuts on the man’s arm. Her hands shook a bit from the adrenaline that was coursing through her body. Theresa came over and began to rub Harley’s back to try and calm her down. Mire helped with the ‘surgery’ with another set of tweezers as a few glass pieces had cut the man’s face. Gaz appeared with some hot water in a large bowl, and some clean towels. Harley washed the cuts on the man’s arm. “Okay, this is going to hurt a bit,” Harley said just before pouring peroxide all over his arm. She knew that it would stain his and her clothes but she really didn’t care at that point. The man winced but he didn’t cry out. Harley handed the peroxide to Mire who used a cotton ball to apply it to the two small cuts on the man’s face - one on the forehead and another at the jaw line. Harley wrapped the man’s forearm in gauze and secured it with tape, while Mire put small band-aids to the cuts on his face. “There good as new - so to speak,” Harley said, putting things back into the first aid kit. “Wow. Fiesty and smart.” Dalton said. Harley glared at him again, feeling it was his fault that it happened. She turned back to her patient. “I’m really sorry.” “It’s alright. I’ll live. I guess we shouldn’t have scared you like that uh?” “Umm no. How did you get in anyway? The doors should have been locked,” Harley said standing up. Dalton helped to pull the man back to his feet, while Harley waited for the answer. “A kindly old man let us in,” the third man said, putting a tan cowboy hat on his head. “The one with the gun.” “George? How long were you wandering around down here before you attacked me?” “Attacked you? You attacked us, little missy.” Dalton said. Harley snorted and made her way into the living room. “We were here maybe about twenty minutes. George said he was going to get you. We assumed you knew we were here when you came down stairs.” Jesse said, leaning against the door. Harley reached into the bar in the living room and pulled out a bottle of pepsi. She chugged it down as if it was a beer then slammed it on the counter. She pulled a pack of cigarettes form her robe and lit one up. She knew that Theresa and a few others didn’t like the smoke, and normally she would be polite to them and move to another room, but at that moment she needed something to calm her nerves. Lauren knew that as well and she turned on the ceiling fan to at least circulate the air. “He never came to get me. I woke up for seemingly no reason and came down for a snack.” Harley took another puff off her cigarette. “Did he come up the stairs?” “No ma’am, he went towards the back of the house where you came from, the second time.” Harley sighed, “He went up the back stairs at the same time I was coming down the front. He just missed me.” “We’re sorry for scaring you, ma’am.” Harley stiffened but took another swig of pepsi. Gaz flinched, “Oo, dude if you value your life, don’t ever call her that.” “Tanner, you okay hun?” Chris asked. “Yes I’m fine. I think that lamp is dead though.” “Well! This has been exciting!” Mire giggled. “So, now that everyone is awake, would anyone like a snack or a very early breakfast?” Harley asked putting out her cigarette. She was still riled up from the fight. Cooking or cleaning usually helped to calm her down. The group followed her into the kitchen. She caught a look at herself in the mirror in the dining hall and gasped. She usually didn’t care much about her appearance but she looked ghastly. Her hair had fallen half way out of her pony tail and she was awfully pale. The peroxide had ruined the ends of her robe and her neck had little spots of blood on it. Once in the kitchen she practically dove into the huge sink to wash herself off. Dripping wet, she sank onto the floor by the sink, curled up into a ball and trembled. Tears threatened to spring out of her eyes but she held them at bay. She rested her head on her arms. Strong arms suddenly wrapped around her. Thinking it was Gaz or Mark, she leaned into the embrace and shed her tears. “I was so scared,” she sobbed, “I didn’t mean to hurt him. It was all instinct. It wasn’t supposed to happen this way. I planned to have them show up in the middle of the night to surprise everyone but I figured George would wake me up. I didn’t mean to hurt anyone.” Gently hands stroked her hair and the motion comforted her. Suddenly hating herself for acting so weak, she pulled away and angrily wiped away her tears. Then she realized who had been holding her. She gasped and felt even more embarrassed. “It’s not your fault.” Tanner said. “We should have said something instead of sneaking up behind you like that,” he said gently. Harley sniffed and wiped off her wet cheeks again. “What are you doing in here?” “I wanted to ask if I could help you.” His warm hazel eyes calmed Harley even more. She shook herself and stood up. She took the time to fix her hair and splash some cold water on her face. “I was just going to make some toast or cereal,” she hiccupped. “Way cool. I love cereal,” he smiled. Harley made some toast and bagels, then set them on a large plate along with some cream cheese, butter, and jelly. Tanner poured some cereal into a few bowls then put some milk into a pitcher. They carried everything into the living room, so everyone could sit comfortably and eat. Lauren came over and sat with Harley. Harley put her head on Lauren’s shoulder and sighed. She suddenly didn’t want to eat anything, but forced herself to finish the cereal. The clock chimed 4 times. “Well with all this excitement, I’m sure we’ll all sleep in.” Gaz said. Slowly everyone made their way back up stairs. Chris, Reece, his band mates, and Harley were left. “Well that was surely the most unique entrance I’ve ever seen,” Chris laughed. Harley chuckled then leaned her head back, looking up at the ceiling. “Seriously, I want to know why Reece never told us how feisty she is. Whoo.” Dalton smiled. Harley looked at him. She knew now that he was the one that had grabbed her shoulder. She wondered how in the world she was able to throw him over her shoulder. He was at least 6’4, maybe taller. She felt sorry for Jesse who took her knee to his groin but she felt extremely guilty for Tanner’s arm. She was just so thankful that she hadn’t caused any real damage. He needed his arms to play his keyboards. If she had ruined his music career she didn’t know what she would do with herself. “I never knew!” Reece chuckled. “I did.” Chris said with a wink to Harley. Harley smiled in return. “Well, let me show you three up to your rooms,” Harley said. “I’m sure you’re all tired.” “No way! This party is just getting started!” Dalton said. Harley snorted. “Well let me show you to your rooms anyway.” She led the way upstairs. Chris and Reece silently went to their room at the end of the hall. Harley showed the last three available rooms in the house, which were right across from her room. “So where is your room?” Dalton asked with a twinkle in his eye. “In your dreams.” Harley said. Dalton chuckled and retreated into his room. Harley rolled her eyes and went into her room, making sure to lock her door behind her. Just as she was settled into her bed, there was a soft knock at the door. She sighed in frustration and hoped it was one of the girls. She wasn’t really in the mood to deal with any more men that night. |
| Harley slid out of bed, looking at the dark silky sheets and plush comforter with longing, and thrust her arms back into the sleeves of her black silk robe. Squaring her shoulders, she took a deep breath, wondering who wanted something else from her before retiring to their room. After all the excitement earlier, she really just wanted to hit the pillow and drop into a deep, sound sleep. Maybe this will be simple. I hope. Grasping the handle, she opened the door to see who it was. Her heart lodged in her throat for a second and she swallowed hard, looking up into Dalton Moore’s dark features. A slow smile crept across his face, revealing white teeth against tanned skin. He had one forearm leaning against the doorframe, appraising her. His liquid brown eyes held an entirely different mood from the charged excitement a short time ago. Something smoky and seductive lurked in the depths of those intense eyes. God, Chris was right, she thought, struggling to regain some mental balance. This guy is impossible to ignore. He’s radiating sex appeal like a wood stove in the summertime! His energy made the very air around her vibrate. She set her jaw. But he’ll soon find out I’m not some star-struck fan he can take to bed anytime he feels like it. “Is there a problem with your room, Mr. Moore?” She asked, keeping her voice calm and dignified. “No, the room’s perfect, Miss Harley,” he said, his deep voice soft and smooth, like melted chocolate. “I just wanted to give you a private apology for taking you by surprise earlier. We don’t normally make that kind of entrance, you see.” Her anger boiled up once more at the reminder. Lowering her brows, she said, “Well, if you had properly identified yourselves instead of attacking me in the dark, I think things would’ve gone a lot better.” She crossed her arms across her breasts, giving him a stormy expression. Without missing a beat, he leaned in slightly, bringing his hand up to her shoulder, his long musician’s fingers making soft circles on her arm. “I do hope I didn’t hurt you when we fell,” he purred, watching her through dark eyelashes. “Not at all,” she retorted, struggling to keep her face impassive and ignore the sparks from his touch coursing through her system. She fixed him with a steely glare. “I’m a lot tougher than you think.” His soft chuckle sent a new surge of heat racing through her blood. “So I found out.” His eyes darkened, studying the contours of her face, and then dropping lower to take in her curves under the black robe. “I like strong women who know their own minds and stand up for themselves. You surprised me in the front hall. Where did you learn moves like that?” “Well,” she said, catching the light smell of his cologne mixed with a musky male scent. God, that smells good. Too good. Looking into his eyes, she frowned, concentrating. “I took some defensive classes for women a while back. Seems like it came in handy tonight.” Thinking of their struggle in the dark, she raised one eyebrow. “Although I’m not sure how I managed to throw you. You’re quite a bit larger than I am, and I wasn’t sure I’d have the leverage needed to pull it off.” A grin spread across his ruggedly handsome features and he looked at the ceiling for a moment. “Ah, yes. That.” He gave a short laugh, looking back at her, amusement sparkling in the liquid depths of his eyes. “I figured as long as you were going to such effort to throw me, the least I could do was jump over your shoulder and land in a satisfying heap on the floor.” He winked. “I admit it was fun having you straddle me and hold me down at first.” Outrage boiled up inside Harley. “You jumped over me?” She looked down at the floor, noticing he’d crossed his booted feet while leaning against the doorframe. So cocky! Damn it. Why does he have to turn me on and infuriate me at the same time? He withdrew his touch from her shoulder and rubbed the back of his head. “Although, I could’ve done without the hit to the back of my head.” He winced. “That sucker still hurts.” Sympathy and regret crept through her heart. Images of how she’d hurt all of them in some way with her defensive moves flashed through her mind. Not a fit way for a hostess to act, for sure. The nasty cuts on poor Thomas’s arm, oozing blood came back to her, filling her with guilt and sorrow. I’ll have to find a way to make it up to all of them. Looking up at him, she began to reach out a hand toward his arm. “I’m sorry, Dalton,” she said in a soft voice, tears starting to sting the backs of her eyes. “I really didn’t mean to hurt anyone.” Catching her hand in both of his, he surprised her by leaning down and pressing a light kiss on her palm. His warm breath tickled the sensitive skin there before he straightened again, still clasping her fingers. “No real harm done, my dear,” he said, his soothing voice washing over her like a gentle wave. “We got off to a rocky start, but I’m sure we’ll enjoy getting to know each other tomorrow.” His seductive gaze mesmerized her for a moment, sending a fresh surge of heat through her body. She blinked, breaking eye contact to regain her wits. Flashing a nervous smile, she nodded at him. “Yes, tomorrow will be a lot better, I’m sure. There are lots of things to do around the mansion that might catch everyone’s interest.” She began to pull her hand back, but he wouldn’t release her at first. “Now, if you’ll please excuse me, I really need to get some sleep or I won’t be worth much in the morning.” Giving her hand a light squeeze, he smiled, looking at her through long, black lashes. “Until tomorrow, then, Miss Harley,” he said, letting her go. “Sweet dreams.” He turned and strode back down the hallway to his door, his long limbs and muscular frame moving with surprising grace. Glancing back at her with a grin, he disappeared from sight. She closed her door once more, locking it again. Turning her back to the heavy wood, she leaned against it, trying to catch her breath. What a huge difference between his rough, excitable rocker personality to that sexy powerhouse. Geez! After experiencing the full magnitude of Dalton’s charisma, she felt both deprived and relieved that he’d gone back to his room. That man is truly dangerous to the opposite sex, she mused, her heart starting to slow down to a more reasonable pace. She stumbled back to her bed, stripping off her robe and sinking into the comfort of the sheets and pillow. The adrenaline rush of her early morning excitement and Dalton’s energy seeped away now, and her eyelids felt incredibly heavy. My God, what a night, she mused. I’m going to need all my strength to handle this tomorrow. A sleepy smile tugged at the corner of her mouth and she giggled. But at least I’m no longer lonely. Pulling the blanket up over her shoulder, she drifted off to sleep. |
| I laid in the lush bed for about ten minutes before I just had to get up. I snatched my glasses from the bedside table, and tugged on the black cotton robe Harley had given me. I grabbed my iPod out of my backpack, turned it on to Pixie Lott's Mama Do and danced my way down the stairs as quietly as I could. I mouthed the lyrics as I turned a couple corners, bare feet whispering over the floor. There's something ‘bout the night And the way it hides all the things I like Little black butterflies Deep inside me I twirled into the living room, smack dab into a hard chest. I stumbled back, one ear-bud falling from my ear. Hands grabbed my arms to keep me from falling on my ass, while I scrambled to regain my balance. I glanced up into warm brown eyes. "Sorry!" I blushed, and pulled away a little. "I didn't think anyone else would be up." I smiled nervously. Tanner gave a little smile. "That's alright, no harm done." He gestured at the iPod in my hand. "What are you listening to?" "Pixie Lott." I shrugged. "She's my newest favorite singer. It changes week to week." I laughed, tugging the remaining ear-bud to tuck the headphones and the iPod into my sweatpants pocket. That small smile appeared again. It was a quiet smile, the kind that makes a more extrovert person determined to make it bigger. I stifled the urge to act like a total dork just to see how he'd react. No need to scare the poor guy. I was entirely too lucky that the chatties were my kind of insane. "What are you still doing up, anyway? I thought everyone was already in bed." I frowned a little. "Couldn't sleep, myself. You?" "Ditto. Too much excitement in one day. Not used to it." I shrugged, tucking my hair behind my ears. "Believe it or not--" I looked around to make sure no one else was around before leaning in, looking up at him over my glasses frames, "--despite my obvious awesomeness, I am actually a very dull person." He snorted a bit, and chuckled. I grinned at him, and straightened up. "Well, there's no way I'm gonna be able to sleep for now, so I'm going to go sneak into Harley's library and borrow her public computer. I need to check a few things..." I had a thought and perked up. "Might even get some writing done." He was staring at me as I were some strange creature that had never before walked the earth. Then again, I was kind of bouncing on the balls of my feet, and twisting my necklace around my fingers. "Ok, so, I'll let you go to bed, as you intended to...I'll see ya later!" I gave him a wide grin, pushed off the wall and jogged out of the room. On my way to the library, I stuck my headphones back in and continued to lip-sync to the song... What would my mama do (oh oh oh oh) If she knew ‘bout me and you? (oh oh oh oh) |
| Mire sat down at the computer in the library and started it up. While she waited she looked around the room, enjoying the smell of the books. She especially loved old books. Distracted by a worn cover she saw on a shelf, she stepped away from the computer, her head bobbing in time with the music in her headphones. She pulled the book from the shelf and held in gently in her hands. The pages were torn and some were falling half way out of the book. The cover was covered in a thick layer of dust and grime. Mire blew onto the book to clear the dust away. A thick cloud filled the air, making Mire cough then sneeze. The cover was still thickly layered with grime and dust however. She looked around for something to wipe off the book with and found a rag on one of the many tables in the room. She gently set the book down, tucked her hair behind her ears, and then gingerly wiped the cover of the book. Slowly, symbols began to appear. She knew instantly that the symbols were part of the runic alphabet but she couldn't read them. Curious, she ever so slowly opened the book. Her skin began to tingle and she felt a rush of energy travel through her body. Excited she tried to read the first page but was disappointed when it was also written in runes. She could still feel the energy coming from the book and it scared and excited her at the same time. She wondered why Harley had this book in the library rather than inside her Ritual House in the back yard. "What are you reading?" a voice said behind her. Mire slammed the book shut and whirled around, a scream trapped in her throat. Tanner leaned against the frame of the doorway from the library to the parlor. "A book,” Mire stammered. "Yes, I can see that." Tanner chuckled. “It’s just a really old book Harley has, but I can’t read it.” Tanner nodded in understanding even though Mire was certain he didn’t really know what she was talking about. “So…” Mire said, rocking on her feet and cracking her knuckles. Well, looking like she was cracking her knuckles - none of them actually popped. “So, how do you know Harley?” “Her and I are old friends, from online.” Tanner nodded again and looked around the room. The moonlight through the window reflected off his blonde hair making Mire think of gold. Goldy Locks she smirked to herself. “How long have you been making music?” Mire asked nervously, still ‘cracking’ her knuckles. “Oh, my whole life it seems,” he smiled. “I love music and everything about it.” “I do too. I never learned how to play anything though. I can sing pretty well but I’d probably never be chosen for American Idol or anything like that. I usually sing best with folky or slow type of songs. I always have to have music playing when I do any work and things,” Mire said in a rush. Tanner smiled at something Mire didn’t understand but she didn’t ask about it either. “Well, I’ll let you work. I think I might actually try to sleep now. This library is so calming,” he mused. “Yes, Harley wouldn’t have it any other way. Her and I share a love of books so it’s no surprise that she has such a huge library with such a large collection of books. I love the smell of books and libraries,” Mire giggled, “especially old books,” she said putting her palm on the book she had been looking at earlier. Calm down Mire. You’re babbling, she thought. “Well, goodnight.” Tanner said with a nod. He slowly made his way back to the door, in a soft, fluid motion that Mire envied. She could never move like that being always so hyper and jumpy. Even her “calm” walk had a little bounce to it. “Goodnight.” Mire leaned against the table and smacked the palm of her hand against her forehead. Smooth moves, Miss Mire. She sighed and turned back to the old book. She made a mental note to ask Harley what it was when she woke up. Mire gently put the book back on the shelf and returned to the computer. She hoped that she could get some writing done now. **************** Lauren lie in bed, trying to sleep. She was too wired up though and she tossed and turned. There was a soft knock on the door. Thinking it was only Harley, she didn't put on a robe over her pajamas. The person standing on the other side of the door however, made her regret her decision. "Oh!" Jesse said. "I'm sorry. I thought I was at Tanner's room." "Right." "Seriously. You don't believe me?" "Not really." She looked him up and down as she crossed her arms over her chest. He stood in gray sweat pants and a white A-shirt. Why did he still have the hat on? Was it permanately glued to his head? "Well, I am sorry." He tipped his hat and turned to leave. "Actually, I wouldn't mind the company." What did I just say? "I can't sleep. A little wired from the excitement of your grand entrance," she chuckled. He grimaced, remembering the hit he took from Harley's knee. "Okay. Well let's go downstairs." Lauren ran to get her robe then joined Jesse in the hallway. He held his arm out for her. She giggled, took it, and let him lead her down the stairs. They made their way back to the living room. Lauren threw herself onto the couch and lounged back with a contented sigh. Jesse sat at the end of the couch near her feet. "That was the most action filled entrance I've ever been in," he smiled. "Yea. Harley is definately a spunky one." Jesse laughed, "But why does her spunkyness have to hurt?" "She didn't hurt you that bad did she?" "No. I was afraid I was going to sing soprano for the rest of my life. La la la. Yea, I'm alright." Lauren heartily laughed. It felt so good to be in Harley's house again. A part of her wished she could stay there forever. While she was considering this an extended vacation, she knew it eventually would have to end. Perhaps she could get a job in town and Harley would let her stay here. "What are you thinking about?" "What?" Lauren was a little embarrassed that she had spaced off for a moment. "You had a cute little smile on your face, so I wondered what you were thinking about." He took his hat off and set it on his knee. He ran his fingers through his short light brown hair and sighed in contentment. Lauren wished she could make him sigh like that Whoa! Slow down girlie, she thought. She cleared her throat and mentally shook her self. "I was just thinking about how glad I am to be here again. I love this place." Jesse nodded. "It does seem like a great place. Perhaps tomorrow you can show me around?" "Sure," Lauren answered with a smile. "It's a date," he winked. "When were you here before?" "A while back. We had a get together of some friends that had met online. It was pretty fun - we had a ball and everything." "A ball?" "Yea, we got all dolled up in evening gowns and the guys were in tuxes. We had a full elegant 5 course dinner type of thing," she nodded. "It surprises me to think that Harley is the type to be elegant." Lauren laughed, "She can be when the time calls for it but she prefers to be her rough and tumble self. Me on the other hand, I like cute pink things - but I can be tough when I need to be." "I don't doubt it," he chuckled. Lauren smiled back at him and then silence filled the room. Neither really knew what to say, but the silence was maddening. Jesse played with the brim of his hat, that still rested on his knee. Lauren liked to see him without it. She could clearly see more of his face since it wasn't hidden by the shadows. "Don't forget our date tomorrow," he winked. "Now, if you'll excuse me. I really do have to find Tanner." He strode out of the room with Lauren's eyes watching him the whole way. She threw her head back and looked at the ceiling. Harley and Chris are trying to torture me with all these hot guys running around. Lauren yawned. Finally, she was tired enough to catch some rest. She slowly made her way upstairs and crawled into bed. **************** Harley woke up with a knock on the door. Opening one eye, she wondered what time it was. Fearing what she might find, she refused to look at her watch or the clock. She sluggishly rolled out of bed and shuffled to the door. Not worrying about her robe or glasses, she opened the door. “What?” she grumbled before she even knew who was standing at the door. “Miss Harley, Mister Gaz received a phone call early this morning and he said that he must leave.” That woke Harley up in an instant. “Has he left already?” “Yes Miss. He wanted me to tell you and Miss Lauren that he was very sorry, but it was very important that he leave. He also said that he will call you as soon as he can.” Harley nodded, “Thank you George.” George turned away and Harley quietly shut the door. It saddened her that Gaz didn’t even say good-bye before he left. She hoped that everything was alright. She finally glanced at the clock - 10 am. She rubbed the bridge of her nose as she shuffled to the bathroom. After a hot shower, she sat on the edge of her bed, wrapped in a large black, terry cloth towel and lit a cigarette. The shower did help to make her feel better and loosen the stiff muscles. A rap at the door, made her cringe. She just knew it was going to be Dalton, since she just so happened to be in nothing but a towel. “Who is it?” Harley held her breath. “It’s the pink gummy bear!” a giggly voice said through the door. Harley breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. “Come in babe.” Lauren came in, still in her pajamas but her hair was wet, hanging down around her face. She flopped onto the bed next to Harley, who instinctively moved her cigarette to the other hand. “I’m surprised you’re awake,” Harley laughed. “I figured you’d sleep well into the afternoon.” “Normally I would but I’m so excited to be here I didn’t want to miss anything,” she smiled. “Did George tell you about Gaz?” “Yea, it’s sad that he had to go. I hope everything is okay.” Harley nodded and took a puff from her cigarette. “So, do you want to pick out my clothes for the day?” Harley asked Lauren with a smile. Lauren laughed with delight before running over to the closet. She swung open the doors and laughed even harder. “You thought you could trick me into something pink didn’t ya? Sorry my friend.” Harley laughed so hard she snorted. Lauren raised her hands in the air, “Yes!! A snort!” Harley laughed harder which only caused her to snort again, which in turn made her laugh even harder. It was a vicious cycle that Lauren loved to trap Harley in. Lauren was doing a happy dance - or a victory dance perhaps - and Harley was laughing so hard no one saw Chris come into the room until she spoke. “This is interesting.” Chris said. Harley choked and coughed and Lauren almost fell into the closet. “What the fuck!!??” Lauren exclaimed. “Sorry!!” Chris laughed. “Yea right. Come in, shut the door, have a seat. Lauren is picking out my clothes for the day.” “Yes,” Lauren imitated Vana White from Wheel of Fortune, “We have black, black or black, today ladies. What should it be?” “They aren’t ALL black Lauren - there is some blue and purple stuff in there ya know.” Harley rolled her eyes. Lauren began to peruse through the huge closet while Harley and Chris chatted on the bed. Once Harley was dressed - in a black t-shirt with a skull on the front with black jean shorts (yes, with skulls on the pockets) - the three made their way downstairs. They seemed to be the only ones awake as they made their way into the dining room. Ms. Rachel hadn’t made an official breakfast since Harley usually didn’t eat that early in the morning anyway. The three girls went into the kitchen to make brunch. Theresa and Mire were already sitting in the breakfast nook eating cinnamon rolls. “So, you guys convinced Ms. Rachel to cook?” Harley smiled. “No, she was already cooking when we got up.” Theresa smiled back. “Ahh yes. We have guests so she loves the chance to cook breakfast. Where are the guys?” “Don’t know. Haven’t seen them all morning.” Theresa said. “Well after the beating that Harley gave them, it’s no surprise that they are sleeping in.” Mire laughed. “I’m surprised they stayed at all,” Harley sighed. She turned the fan on over the stove and lit a cigarette. She knew that Theresa hated the smell of smoke, so she tired her best to keep the smoke from reaching her. “So, any plans for the day?” Chris asked. “Nothing actually planned, unless you had an idea for something to do.” “Are there any clubs around here?” Dalton spoke up from the doorway. Harley laughed so hard she choked on her cigarette. “Just where do you think you are dude?” “It was just a question, little missy.” Harley rolled her eyes, “The town down the mountain has a little place. They play a bit of everything though - hip hop, rap, and country - and I do mean country, like line dancing country.” “Dancing? Where?” Jesse from behind Dalton. “No where dude. This place is dead apparently.” Harley opened and closed her fist a few times. “It’s not dead. Dalton here was asking about clubs in the area, Jesse and I was just explaining to his simple little head that it’s a small town so the pickins are slim.” “We should go check it out.” Dalton said to Jesse. “Pick up some chicks.” “I do not allow hookers or prostitutes in my house.” Harley stood up straight in an attempt to keep her cool and to tell Dalton that she was in charge here, not him. She hated the fact that in actuality the sight of him made her weak in the knees, but at least she could control what everyone else saw on the outside. And she definitely would not put up with any shenanigans in her house. “In fact any girl that would be easy enough to come home with you is not allowed in this house.” Dalton looked offended and hurt. The girls at the table giggled to themselves. Harley rolled her eyes at all of them. “Don’t look so offended, Dalton. I just wanted to make the rules clear to you,” she said with an innocent smile. Harley put out her cigarette and walked toward the door - that Dalton and Jesse were conveniently blocking. “Girls, would you like to take a drive with me? I need to take the Mustang out for a spin.” “You have a Mustang?” Dalton and Jesse said in unison. “Yes, a Shelby Mustang to be exact. Oh, I also have an old ’53 Corvette.” Harley smiled. Dalton and Jesse stood frozen in place with their jaws hanging open. “Aww boys,” Harley reached up and pushed their chins up, “If you’re nice I might take you for a ride,” she said sweetly. “You’d let us drive?” Jesse asked. Harley snorted, “Hell no! I’ll let you sit in the passenger seat and watch ME drive,” she laughed maniacally, then shoved her way between the two men and out into the dining hall. Lauren and Mire were close on her heels, eager to get a ride in the Mustang. Chris and Theresa didn’t seem as interested so they stayed behind instead. “We'll be back in just a little while guys!” Harley called back to Chris and Theresa. Harley was filled with frustration. Driving was the only thing she could think of to get away from The Dalton - yes The Dalton - he was an irritating enigma, a thing, an itch inside her brain. The Dalton. The three bouncing girls made their way into the garage. "Wow Harley!" Lauren gasped at all the cars. There was a silver Shelby Mustang, a baby blue '53 Corvette, a fire engine red miata, and a black Dogde Ram pick up truck. They piled into the car and quickly buckled their seat belts. “You girls ready?” “Hell yes!” Harley started the engine, turned up the music, and roared out of the garage - with shouts of glee from all three girls. |
| Back inside the mansion, Jesse grew uneasy watching Dalton. The man leaned against the kitchen door frame, arms crossed over his black T-shirt, eyes focused hard on the doorway Miss Harley and the other two women had exited through. He knew that look in his band mate’s eyes. A mischievous gleam reflected in Dalton’s chocolate brown eyes, and Jesse could almost see the wheels turning in his head. Jesse took in a deep breath. Man. Miss Harley is a challenge to him. That means trouble. He put a hand on his friend’s shoulder, attempting a nervous smile. “Hey, man, just forget about it. You and me can dig up some fun in a place like this without the women hassling us, right?” Chris and Theresa looked up from the table where they sat finishing off their cinnamon rolls. Chris’s eyebrows lowered and she glared at Jesse. “Hassling you?” She said, her tone bordering on angry. Theresa’s eyes flashed as well, taking in the two men. Jesse remembered how offended Chris got at anything near a chauvinistic comment, and did a mental backpedal. He held up his hands, loading his smile with charm. “Sorry, ladies, I didn’t mean anything by that. Since Miss Harley left us cold after mentioning those cars, I just thought we could find our own kind of fun.” Chris nodded, taking a sip of coffee. Reece walked in and kissed the top of her head, brightening her mood considerably. “Hey, sweetie, what’s happening?” He looked at his band mates with a smile. “These guys giving you any trouble?” She shook her head, looking up at him. “No, nothing important. Harley, Lauren, and Mire went for a car ride, and I was thinking of doing some writing with Theresa’s help.” Reece poured himself a cup of brew, adding vanilla coffee creamer and sugar. “Sounds good. I was thinking of borrowing that guitar again and working on a new song in the living room.” He paused, looking at Dalton and Jesse. “What are you two doing, today?” Dalton’s dark eyes shifted toward him, a slow smile creeping across his face. “Well, even though our hostess left, I’m sure we can find something interesting to do, right buddy?” Jesse shifted his feet, jamming his hands in his pockets. “Yeah, there has to be lots of things to do in a place this well stocked.” Reece sipped his coffee, his eyes watching Dalton over the rim. He swallowed and gave him a measured look. “Just stay out of trouble, all right? We’re supposed to practice for that private show later this afternoon.” “No problem, dude,” Dalton said, grabbing Jesse by the sleeve of his Hawaiian shirt and pulling him sideways. “We’ll see you later. Come on, man.” They left the others in the kitchen and Dalton didn’t let go of his shirt until they crossed the dining hall and entered the den. Jesse rolled his shoulder to loosen it up and gave his friend a hard look. “Okay, what’s up? I know that look, dude.” Dalton’s grin turned wicked. “Are you up for a little friendly game of chase, man?” His mouth dropped open at first, and then his brows lowered in suspicion. “What did you have in mind?” Dalton chuckled, low and deep, his eyes shifting toward the doorway to the front hall. He gave him a pat on the chest and strode toward the door. “Follow me.” Anxiety twisted in Jesse’s gut. He loved the wild adventures his friend took him on, but this might be pushing it. Walking fast to catch up, he joined Dalton in the main hall and followed him toward the garage entrance. ****** Harley gave a loud whoop of joy, feeling the wind from the open window whip through the car. Something about cruising down the mountain road in a classic car with good friends surrounding her felt so right. Her heart expanded with happiness, all traces of irritation and loneliness gone. She laughed out loud, thinking of the look on The Dalton’s face when she left him behind. So cocky, thinking he would show off his driving skills to me and the girls. Well, I’m an excellent driver myself, and don’t need a man to take over the wheel. No sir! “Faster, girl!” Mire shouted from the back seat. She bounced on the seat from one window to the next, grinning from ear to ear, her eyes filled with excitement. Lauren gave a whoop in the passenger’s seat next to Harley, gesturing ahead with her forefinger. “Step on it, woman!” Harley grinned and stomped harder on the accelerator, making the Mustang jump forward with a roar of its powerful engine. They sped over the mountain highway, the forest to either side whipping past at a frightening pace. The smell of greenery and cool mountain air exhilarated her, blowing away any last traces of stress. Now, this is really living! She glanced in her rear-view mirror and froze. A red Miata was coming up fast behind them. A cold feeling of dread made her stomach feel heavy. “No, it can’t be,” she mumbled, staring in the mirror. Lauren noticed her change of mood and frowned. “What’s the matter?” She shouted over the wind and growl of the motor. Harley pointed over her shoulder, her brows lowering. “Look!” She said, raising her voice. Both Lauren and Mire peered back through the rear window. The Miata drew close, and Harley saw two familiar faces grinning at them. “Dude!” Shouted Mire. “No way! They took one of your cars, Harley!” “Damn male pride,” Harley said. Anger expanded through her, heating her face as well. “Stupid men! Can’t let the girls have fun by ourselves, can they?” They had the top down on the Miata and the wind ruffled Dalton’s black, spiky hair. She couldn’t see the dark red tips from this distance. Her fingers pulsed with the idea of running her fingers through his dark locks. She frowned. Now where did that thought come from? She remembered his sultry deep voice from last night in her doorway and shifted on her seat. Firming her mouth into a thin line, she concentrated on the road ahead. Damn it. Movement caught her eye and the other girls yelled out the windows in excitement. Dalton had pulled the Miata along side her Mustang, his white teeth flashing a grin at her in the morning sunlight. He wore dark sunglasses over his eyes, so she couldn’t see his full expression. She waved him off, showing him her best scowl. He laughed, giving Jesse a pat on the shoulder and pointed at her. Jesse laughed. Harley’s stomach jumped with nerves, having another car so close on the wrong side of the road. True, hardly anyone comes up this way, but why is he taking such a chance in the first place? She fumed, glancing between the speeding cars and the road. Her heart lodged in her throat when the Miata made a faint swerve toward the Mustang. “Jeezus!” She swore, holding the wheel steady with a white-knuckle grip. The other girls gave a short scream, whether in delight or fear, she didn’t know. Glaring out the window, she yelled at Dalton. “Are you crazy? Knock that shit off!” His answer was another swing toward the Mustang’s door, coming way too close for comfort this time. Harley gave an angry growl of outrage, stomping once on her brakes to slow her car. I’m not putting up with this crap. Jesse wore an expression of concern as they slowed with her. He shouted something at Dalton. The rocker didn’t seem fazed in the least, much to Harley’s frustration, and laughed, throwing his head back with glee. He retaliated by moving closer to the speeding Mustang, staying parallel through a sweeping curve in the road. The danger of the situation fueled her anger. Damn it, he’s not going to stop, is he? Shit! She forced out a sigh, getting ready to end this by stomping on the brakes and coming to a complete stop this time. I’m going to rip him a new one, audience or not! That man’s crazy. Coming out of the curve, she started to take her foot off the gas to go for the brake. A large white delivery truck came into view, right in Dalton’s lane. Harley’s heart clenched in terror and she heard the other girls scream, pointing wildly toward the truck. The Miata disappeared from her view and she slammed on the Mustang’s breaks. The seatbelt cut into her lap, but she braced herself against the steering wheel. Breathing hard, she turned in her seat to look back out the rear window. The delivery truck had ground to a halt, but she didn’t see the Miata. She unclipped her seat belt and jumped out with Lauren and Mire. “Oh, my God!” shouted Mire, her entire body trembling. “I saw them go off the road over there!” She pointed a shaking hand toward the side with a slight down-slope, edged with a few sparse trees. A roiling cloud of dust confirmed her statement, making Harley’s stomach churn. Harley sprang forward, running for all she was worth. Adrenaline dumped into her system, along with a hefty dose of horror. My God! I shouldn’t have allowed his stupid game to go on that long! I should’ve stopped sooner. What if he’s dead? Jeez! She made it to the slope before the stunned delivery men, sliding down the embankment through the swirling haze to reach the car. It lay on the driver’s side, one wheel spinning, facing away from her. By the looks of how the vehicle sat, it ran off the road and rolled, striking a tree on the way down. Thank God that car has a roll bar. Terror squeezed her chest and throat as she raced around the edge, dreading what she might find on the other side. Her feet slid in the dirt when she came to a sudden stop, taking in the scene. Jesse began to stir, still securely buckled into his seat. He blinked his eyes hard and gave his head a slight shake, grimacing. Several gashes leaked blood on his arms and one on the side of his face. When he tried to move the arm hanging down toward the driver’s side, he grunted in pain. From the angle of the arm, Harley guessed it was broken. Steeling her nerve, she dropped her gaze to the driver’s seat. Dalton lay on his side, one arm stretching out on the ground, his head resting sideways on his shoulder. A nasty cut on his forehead dripped bright red blood down the side of his temple. His sunglasses were nowhere in sight, flung off in the crash. He wasn’t moving. Tears stung Harley’s eyes and she hastened forward, crouching down beside him. She checked his pulse and blew out a breath in relief. He’s alive! Unconscious, but alive. Drawing a shaking hand across her wet face, she fought to stop trembling. Approaching feet crunched in the dirt and she looked up to see Lauren and the delivery men rounding the damaged car. Lauren’s hand flew to her mouth in horror when she saw the band mates lying injured inside the vehicle. “Oh my God, Harley! How bad is it?” She inhaled a deep breath, trying to gather her scrambled nerves. “Not good, I’m afraid. We’ve got to get them some help right away.” One of the men from the truck, a young blond man wearing blue service coveralls, rubbed the back of his neck, looking stricken. “He was right in our lane, lady,” he moaned. “We had no idea he’d be there around that corner, and then bam! Right in front of us! Damn it. We were just on our way to deliver supplies to the mansion.” The other man, older with a little gray streaking his brown hair nodded in agreement, his dark eyes flicking around the scene with apprehension. She nodded, trying to think. Her home was out in the middle of the mountains, pretty isolated from even the nearest town. No hospitals close by. In case of emergency, she had one of the upstairs bedrooms outfitted so it could transform into a makeshift ER. She had a medical doctor on staff, but he would have to fly in from the nearest suburb about fifteen minutes away by helicopter. Jesse yelped in pain when he tried to move again. She reached a hand up to him, keeping her voice calm. “Don’t try to move. Just stay put until I can get some help, okay?” He nodded, taking shallow breaths. Getting out her cell phone, she speed-dialed George at the mansion and gave rapid-fire directions, telling him what happened and what they needed. Hitting the end button, she saw Mire peek around the fender at them. Her face white, she took in the scene, still shaking. “Are they going to be okay, Harley?” Lauren moved to her, drawing her into a protective hug. “We hope so, sweetie. Harley just called for help.” Dalton stirred, snapping Harley’s attention back to him. Her stomach jumped with anxiety. He’s waking up. She knelt beside him, stroking the side of his face with her fingertips. “Dalton,” she said softly. “Don’t move. You’ve been in an accident. I’m right here with you.” He cracked open his eyes and tried to shift his position. Her blood ran cold when he cried out, making a fist and tucking his arm against his side. “Please, lay still,” she pleaded with him, putting a hand on his shoulder to hold him in place. He sucked in a breath through his teeth. “I think I broke some ribs. Hurts like hell!” A tight band squeezed her heart, watching him suffer. She wanted to make his pain vanish more than anything, but felt incredibly helpless. A light went off in the back of her mind. The Book of Runes. The spells within won’t heal broken bones, but they can help relieve the trauma of the accident from his mind and spirit. I can also use its energy to speed the healing process. A surge of hope filled her. She stoked his head, trying to comfort him. “Don’t worry. Help will arrive soon. Just hold on.” |
| I didn't think it was possible for a heart to beat hard enough to actually hurt my ribs, but damned if mine wasn't doing that very thing. I stood on the side of the ride, watching for the helicopter carrying the doctor for the guys. Lauren stayed with Jesse, holding his head in her lap and whispering to him while Harley sat with Dalton, trying to keep him from talking too much or going to sleep. He probably had a concussion, by the looks of him. Blood dripped down the side of his face, a dark tear standing out entirely too much against the unhealthy paleness of his skin. He kept trying to talk to Harley, but I couldn't make out what it was and I was too busy cussing in my head to worry about it too much. Stupid....goddamn....f*ckwit....playing with that shit....morons! I tapped my fingers against my thigh, rubbing my palm on the denim. Gods, I'd never been so scared before in my life, but damned if I'd break down and cry about it. It wasn't like I'd never been close to death before...but, then again, I'd never seen someone else almost get crushed under ten thousand pounds of steel before. The sound of a well-tuned engine rumbled through the ground coming from the direction of the mansion. I turned back toward the vibration, shifting my glasses to see better--- "Harley!" She looked up from Dalton to me, her eyes wide and face pale but stony. I pointed to the black truck that made its way down the road, and watched a glimmer of determination flicker over Harley's face. George stopped the Dodge Ram right beside the guys, and unfolded himself out of the vehicle. He helped us carefully load the guys into the bed of the truck, trying very hard not to jar them too much. Dalton moaned, clutching at his ribs, Jesse gritted his teeth and gripped Lauren's hand. She watched his face with dark eyes, saying nothing. My inner sailer continued to cuss a blue streak and more as we drove back up to the mansion, George and I in the cab, Harley and Lauren in the bed with the boys. Chris and Reece and Theresa were at the door when we pulled up, the doctor taking immediate charge of the situation. I waited in the parlor while they took the guys upstairs to the medical area. Reece wrapped his arms around Chris, and followed Harley and Theresa up with the rest. I took a deep breath and tried to center myself, calm my still-racing heart. The guys are in good hands...I'm not needed... I decided to go find a quiet place to get myself under control. I walked out of the parlor and made my way back to the library, figuring that the silent voices of the books would settle me down. Once there, I glanced around the circle of chairs, avoiding the lush, crimson red chair for the forest green one. I settled in, curling my legs under me, wrapping my arms around my waist. Deep breaths, Mires, I chanted to myself. I closed my eyes and hummed a little to myself. My arms trembled as I saw the car flipping again in my head, like a scene from a movie, skipping over and over again.... I folded in on myself and let the frightened tears slip from my eyes. |
| ***One Hour Earlier*** “I hope those two don’t get into any trouble,” Reece said, eyeing the doorway that Jesse and Dalton just left. He knew those two could get into trouble easily. He had a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach about their new adventure. “I’m sure they will be fine,” Chris said soothingly. “Theresa, let’s go to the library. I was serious about getting some writing done.” The two girls made their way to the library. Reece made his way to the ballroom, where the band’s equipment was going to be set up. He ran through the checklist in his head to make sure that everything was there then began to inspect each piece to make sure nothing had been damaged on the trip up the mountain. He heard a phone ring in the distance, but ignored it. He began to rearrange some of the equipment in order to make for easier set up later. Tanner came into the room and without being asked, helped Reece move the equipment around the room. "Where's everyone else?" Reece knew he was referring to Dalton and Jesse. "They went to find adventure," Reece sighed. "I hope they aren't getting into trouble." "Well if they do, Dalton will surely bail them out again." Chris burst into the room, out of breath, a look of panic on her face. “Reece!” “Chris. What is it? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” “There has been an accident.” "An accident?" Tanner froze in the middle of moving two microphone stands “What?” Reece’s face paled. He didn’t know who, but either way he knew it was really bad for Chris to be in a panic. “All I know is that Dalton and Jesse followed the girls in one of Harley’s cars. There was an accident with a supply truck that was delivering things up here.” Reece took a deep breath in an attempt to keep his nerves calm. “What do we need to do?” “George gave us instructions. We need to set up the medical room that Harley has upstairs.” They made their way upstairs with Theresa and Tanner right on their heels. “A doctor is coming in by helicopter and George is making ready to go pick everyone up.” Upstairs, Chris led the way into the second story of the library. “How can they set up any medical equipment in here?” Reece asked. “Watch. Harley is a genius.” Chris scanned the books on the shelf for a moment. “Fourth shelf from the door, third shelf up, second book in…” she mumbled to herself. She pulled the book then turned around when she heard a click and a hissing sound. From the walkway of the library, a polished, white tiled floor came together like a sliding door to fill the hole that was in the middle of the room. Out of the railings appeared plastic ‘walls’ to protect the books and keep the medical area as clean as possible. There was a small opening in the plastic, making the area look like a square tent inside the library. “She is a genius,” Reece breathed. “We need to get the medical equipment into there,” Theresa said. She led the way to Harley’s room. Reece and Tanner hesitated as they didn’t feel comfortable going into Harley’s bedroom, but Chris and Theresa shoved them inside. Theresa made her way to the closet. She took all the clothes out of the space and threw them onto the bed. She felt around the back wall of the closet. “A-ha!” she exclaimed then pushed a flat panel in the wall. A door silently slid open. Inside the hidden closet were all the medical supplies they could ever need! “I’m not sure what equipment we’ll need but I know we need the beds, IV stands, lots of gauze, and the supplies for stitches I’m sure,” Chris said. The four were able to have the medical area set up by the time the doctor landed in the helicopter. The Doctor was a middle aged man with kind green eyes. He didn’t have the look of a real doctor, dressed in jeans, t-shirt, and a baseball cap, but he seemed to know what he was doing as he began to inspect the medical area. “I’m Doctor Robert Calloway. I have sent George to pick up everyone and bring them back here.” “Do you know what exactly is going on doctor?” Chris asked nervously. “How is George going to pick them up?” “No. I won’t know anything until they get here. I’m sure they are in capable hands. Miss Harley wanted to know basic first aid, so I taught her a few things. She’ll keep everyone going until I can take over. I don’t have any medical transport so, George has stretchers and will get them in Miss Harley’s pick up truck.” Reece put his arms around Chris and Theresa paced around the walkway of the library. Tanner leaned against one of the book shelves, his arms crossed over his chest. All they had to do was wait to hear any news about what was going on. They didn’t even know who was hurt. The clock on the wall chimed noon. Ms. Rachel told them that she had made lunch, but no one was hungry - at least no one could eat. Ms. Rachel looked just as worried as everyone else. She returned to the kitchen and began cooking again - just to keep her hands busy, while Chris, Reece, Tanner and Theresa paced upstairs. ********** “Don’t worry. Help will arrive soon. Just hold on.” “I’m holding on.” Dalton groaned. Lauren came around the car with two long sticks in her hand. “These are the straightest that I could find,” she squeeked. “Lauren, these are perfect. Can you help me?” Harley asked gently. Lauren’s face was pale but she nodded. “Okay, we need to use these to put a splint on Jesse’s arm, okay?” Harley knew she was sounding as if she was speaking to a child, but Lauren was in such a state of shock. Harley knew that a soothing voice and small words was the best way to get things done. “Now, I’ll do the hard part. I just need you to hold the sticks in place to keep Jesse’s arm straight.” Lauren nodded again. Harley took off her belt and both delivery men handed her theirs. While Lauren held the sticks along Jesse’s arm, Harley used the belts to secure the sticks. Jesse yelled out in pain and Lauren whimpered. “I’m sorry,” Harley choked out. “This is the only way Jesse.” Once Jesse was relaxed again, the splint securely on his arm, Harley turned her attention back to Dalton. He was wheezing and had fallen asleep. “Dalton? Dalton?” Harley knelt down, “Dalton! Wake up this instant!” she yelled. Dalton took a sharp breath through his teeth and his eyes shot open. “Why…do…you have…to yell?” he wheezed. “You have to stay awake.” “Harley!” Harley looked up from Dalton to Mire. She pointed to the black truck that made its way down the road. Harley felt determination well up inside of her. They’re going to be okay. George stopped the Dodge Ram as close as he could and unfolded himself from the vehicle. George appeared to be feeble but he ran around the truck, and got the stretchers from the back of the truck. “Doctor Calloway told me that we need to be very careful in removing them from the car,” George told Harley. They loaded Dalton onto the stretcher first. He moaned, clutching his ribs. They strapped him onto the stretcher and placed a neck brace on his neck just to be safe. The two delivery men gently carried Dalton to the truck while Harley and Lauren concentrated on getting Jesse out of the car. Jesse gritted his teeth and gripped Lauren’s hand as they tried the best they could to remove him. He was hanging sideways from the car so it took some maneuvering to get him out and onto the stretcher. Luckily, neither Dalton nor Jesse appeared to have broken legs or have any spine problems. Harley and Lauren hopped into the back of the truck with Dalton and Jesse. The two delivery men said they would take care of the cars. Harley didn’t care about the cars. She focused on Dalton, trying to keep him awake as Mire stoically climbed into the cab of the truck with George. The twenty minute trip back to the house seemed to take forever. Harley felt that every minute it took to get them to the doctor, meant more damage to Dalton’s head. No one knew how hard he may have hit it. Harley glanced at Lauren, pale faced and wide eyed. Harley reached over and grabbed Lauren’s hand and gave it a squeeze. The two girls looked at each other as if their locked gazes were the only thing that was keeping them on the earth. The Dodge finally pulled up to the front of the mansion. The double front doors burst open, as everyone flowed out of the house, the doctor in the front. Reece and Doctor Robert took Dalton’s stretcher and took him inside the house. George and Tanner took Jesse’s stretcher and followed. Harley was amazed at George's strength. He was an old man but he still had some life left in him. However, just in case, Harley walked behind George up the stairs incase his hands couldn't hold Jesse's weight any longer. “Doctor, Dalton has a possible concussion, broken or bruised ribs. I think perhaps a broken or sprained wrist as well. He has a large laceration on his right temple. Smaller lacerations on neck and torso.” Harley rattled off. “Jesse has a broken left arm, many lacerations on both arms, face, neck, and torso. Possibly a broken or sprained right ankle.” Dalton and Jesse were carried into the medical area and placed on the two beds that had been set up. “How can we help?” Reece asked. Doctor Calloway told Reece the supplies he would need. Reece and Chris ran to do his bidding. Theresa and Lauren waited for orders. Mire was not where to be found. Behind them, Harley ripped open Jesse’s and Dalton’s shirts so that the doctor could attend to all their cuts. Then she cut slits up Jesse’s right pant leg to get a better view of his ankle. It was badly swollen and purple. The room seemed to be full of chaos so Tanner & Theresa left the room so as to not be in the way. Reece and Chris returned with hot water and a few more supplies from the hidden closet in Harley’s room. They left the room also, leaving only Harley, Lauren and the doctor in the room with the two injured ones. “What is first?” Harley asked. "Dalton. His head needs attention." Looking over at Lauren, he gestured toward Jesse. "Miss, could you go ahead and start cleaning his cuts over there, please?" Lauren nodded, moving like a robot due to the shock, and grabbed a clean towel and the hot water. Walking over to Jesse, she began to clean his cuts, trying to reassure him in a nervous voice. The doctor flashed a light in Dalton’s eyes, asked him a few questions, and then moved on to check the rest of him. Robert pressed gently on Dalton’s ribs. Dalton cried out in agony. “Broken ribs,” Robert stated. “Harley, we need the ace bandage please.” Harley handed him a roll of the tan bandage. “Dalton, we need you to sit up.” Robert and Harley helped Dalton to sit up. Dalton winced in pain but didn’t yell. “This is going to hurt,” Harley told Dalton looking into his eyes. “You need to raise your arms up a little so we can wrap the bandage around your chest.” Dalton nodded in understanding and slowly raised his arms just a few inches. Robert and Harley tightly wrapped Dalton’s chest. Dalton grunted and groaned through the ordeal but he bit his lip to keep from crying out. “Dalton do you have any allergies to any medications?” Robert asked while they wrapped him up. Dalton shook his head. Robert continued to talk seemingly to calm Harley's nerves and keep Dalton awake. "Now, we could let you heal up without the bandage here, but I'm the type of doctor that likes to wrap you up - just in case. Plus, I have found that it helps the patient to remember not to over do it with the constant reminder of a bandage." Robert secured the bandage, then he and Harley helped Dalton to slowly lay back down. “Doctor, is it normal for him to wheeze like that?” “Some people do. He has a lot of pressure in his chest right now. He’s not bleeding internally so the ribs didn’t pierce his lungs. You’d hear him gurgling or a wet sound when he breathes if he did.” Robert checked the rest of Dalton. He had a sprained wrist and a few cuts. He did have a concussion and Robert instructed Harley that he had to be woken up every hour to keep him from slipping into a coma. Harley began to clean up Dalton’s cuts as Robert turned his attention to Jesse. “I’m fine. Really.” Jesse said. “That’s what they all say,” Robert replied with a smile. “Now, I’m going to use this small machine here to take an x-ray of your arm to make sure that your bone is lined up the way it should be. "If it's not, I'm going to have to set it for you," Robert explained. Jesse nodded. Robert rolled a small panel over sliding it between the two beds, cutting off Dalton and Harley. He put on a lead apron and handed one to Lauren as well. A lead apron was place over Jesse, and then Robert rolled the small x-ray machine over. He quickly took the picture, put everything back, and then readied the film. Harley was finished cleaning up Dalton by the time Robert was looking at the x-ray. “Well, good news, I don’t have to realign your arm. It’s perfectly straight. Miss Harley did well with the splint.” “Lauren helped,” Harley smiled weakly. Lauren smiled back then turned her attention back to Jesse. Time ticked on in the small room as Robert worked to piece the boys back together. When the two were both resting, they left the room. “Remember what I said Harley. Wake him up every hour. Jesse is in much better shape. His ankle is only sprained, so he can walk around with crutches if he wants. He can put weight on his foot again in a few days, but he needs to take it easy. No climbing, no running, etcetera. Dalton needs to stay in bed for at least two days - no excuses. Dalton can move to his own bed, so he’s more comfortable but after that he needs to stay there. Then he needs to really take it easy for his ribs to heal. Plenty of water for them both.” He handed Harley two bottles of large white pills. “Pain pills for Jesse. He gets one pill every six hours. Dalton only gets Tylenol and Ibubrophen for the next three days - no matter how much pain he says he is in. He can have two of each every six hours.” “Understood, Doc. There is a free room in the staff quarters. Please stay,” Harley pleaded. “Of course.” Harley went back into medical area and surveyed the mess. Everyone followed in behind her to check on Dalton and Jesse. “What were you thinking?” Reece demanded. "Hey, man, my head's splitting right now. Can't we get into this later?" Dalton whined. Doctor Calloway explained to Reece, and the others, that Dalton really needed to rest and having a fight would only serve to aggravate Dalton and possibly make things worse for his head. Reece crossed his arms over his chest. The look on his face said that he wasn’t going to let it go but at least he didn’t press the matter at that moment. “Where’s Tanner?” “I think he found wherever Mire went off to,” Chris said. “She looked pretty shaken up so I’m sure she needed to get some air and calm down.” “What’s the verdict?” “Dalton has to stay in bed for the next few days. Wake him up every hour since he has a concussion. Jesse can get up and walk around if he likes, as long as he has crutches for a few days,” Harley explained. “I think I’m going to make some tea,” Chris said suddenly. “Any one want some?” “I would love a cup,” Harley sighed. Chris and Theresa went downstairs to make tea for everyone. “Dalton, let’s move you to your bed. You’ll be more comfortable there,” Harley said. “Reece will you help me move him?” Reece nodded. They helped Dalton sit, then stand up. Reece took Dalton's right arm and drew it across his shoulder. Dalton leaned his weight onto him sighing in relief. They slowly made their way across the hall to his room. Harley ran ahead to open the doors and pull the covers back on the bed. "Where are we going?" "Taking you to bed man. You need lots of rest." "My bed?" "Yes. The one in Harley's house." "Harley's house?...Oh, right." Once Dalton was comfortably in bed, Reece went downstairs to help Chris with the tea. Harley went across the hall, back to the medical room. Lauren was helping Jesse with the crutches. The two slowly made their way out of the room. Harley surveyed the scene. Bloody gauze, red water, and stained towels littered the floor around the two beds. She looked down at herself. Her clothes were spotted with blood and she knew she looked pale. She took a shaking breath and closed her eyes, trying to make the image of the car going off the road leave her mind. Harley squatted down and began to clean up the room when a hand stopped her. Theresa stood over her, concern etched on her face. “Harley, just leave that. You’ve done enough sweetie,” she said sweetly. “No, I have to…I have to do something.” “Harley.” Theresa tugged Harley’s arm again. Harley fell backwards onto her butt and started shaking. Tears streamed down her face. Theresa held her close as Harley cried into her shoulder. "I'm so unlucky!" Harley sobbed. "You are not! What are you talking about?" "First it was Tanner's arm, then Gaz left. Mark hides all the time. Now Dalton and Jesse are badly hurt. They can't even make their music! I'm bad luck! Reece should steer clear of me or he'll get hurt too!" "Harley, you're talking nonsense," Theresa said soothingly. "You are not bad luck." Theresa tried her best to calm Harley down. Chris came into the room with a tray of tea cups. She set them down and joined the hug on the floor. After a few moments, Theresa and Chris released their hold of Harley. She still had tears rolling down her cheeks. "Why don't you go take a shower? A nice hot one. Clean yourself up. You'll feel better," Chris suggested. "I have to keep Dalton awake," Harley shook her head. "Reece is with Dalton right now. He'll be perfectly fine, dear." "I have to clean this place up," Harley shook her head again as if that would convince them to let her do something. "Harley. Look at me," Chris demanded gently. "Go take a hot shower. Theresa and I can handle this. Go." Harley continued to shake her head but she did what Chris told her to. She turned the shower on as hot as she could then sat under the spray - still with her clothes on. She curled up in a ball, rested her head on her knees, and cried. |
| In the Library, Mire wiped her eyes and gave a sniffle. Letting out some of her tears definitely helped relieve a little of her stress over the situation. She could hear faint sounds overhead in the makeshift ER, and knew the doc would take good care of the guys. It’s a good thing Harley has that room for emergencies. Taking a deep breath, she forced out a sigh. Damn, what a hell of a way to start out the day! Geez! She started when a hand touched her shoulder. Looking up, she stared into Tanner’s concerned eyes. “Man, you scared me,” she said, frowning. He gave a sheepish smile. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to,” he said, his voice soft. “They’re pretty busy up there, so I came down here to check on you. How are you holding up?” She shrugged, trying to maintain some semblance of cool. “I’ve been better. It’s not every day you see two guys flip in a car, you know?” She looked around at the shelves full of books. “This place helps. Libraries are peaceful places.” He nodded, his warm hazel eyes filled with understanding. “I like libraries, too, for the same reason.” He glanced out the window, his tense muscles at odds with his calm tone. Looking back at her, he smiled. “Hey, I know an even better place to go when I’m stressed.” He made a gesture toward the window and shifted on his feet. “How would you like to take a walk outside with me? I hear the nature path near the house is very peaceful.” One place Mire loved more than a library was the forest. The natural energy wrapped itself around her and soothed every nerve like a warm blanket in times of stress. Just the ticket, she mused. Smart guy. Climbing to her feet, she gave him a smile, adjusting her glasses. “That sounds great,” she agreed. He flashed a smile, offering his arm. “Wonderful. Shall we?” A little thrill raced through her system, making her forget about the horrors of the morning for a moment. “Yes, thanks,” she said, taking his arm and allowing him to walk her out. Her spirits began to lift as they ventured outside. Maybe things will be okay after all, she mused, sneaking glances at his handsome features. ****** A thick, hazy feeling clouded Dalton’s mind as he opened his eyes and stared around the room. The dark décor seemed strange at first, and then he remembered. Harley’s mansion. The band is here visiting friends. I guess I’ve been sleeping for a while. He struggled to recall the events leading up to why he lay alone in his bed. His thoughts floated around like jigsaw puzzle pieces, all mixed up. He had difficulty trying to sort them out for some reason. Images teased him, flitting in and out, blurring around the edges. He remembered traveling down the highway at great speed, the wind whipping through his hair. A silver Mustang zoomed ahead, just out of reach. I think I was trying to catch it. But why? The next image brought a nauseating dizzy feeling, the world spinning around him, and he dug his fingers into the sheets for support. An unfamiliar feeling of fear twisted his gut, making his heart pound faster in his chest. Pain. Sharp stabs in his head and side came next, with blurry faces talking to him. More agony and a sensation of traveling in the back of some truck. People talking to him in a white room, asking him questions he wasn’t clear headed enough to answer. He’d just wanted to sleep and escape the pain. The door creaked open, catching his attention. Reece peeked around the corner, breaking into a smile when he saw Dalton staring at him. His band mate came in quietly, closing the door behind him and pulled a chair up to the bedside. “Hey, buddy. Glad to see you’re awake. You’ve been sleeping like a rock for about an hour now, and I’m supposed to check on you.” A flicker of concern flashed in his eyes while he watched Dalton with a steady gaze. Reece’s cautious demeanor set off Dalton’s internal alarms, causing a small adrenaline dump to his system. He swallowed, trying to get his mouth to work. His entire body felt heavy and stiff. “Hey, man,” he forced out, his voice a whisper. Shit, why is this so hard? He tried again, the concern on Reece’s face increasing his heart rate. “What the hell’s going on?” He tried to shift and sit up more, but a vicious stab to his side and head left him gasping for breath. Reece put out his hands in a calming gesture, holding him in place. “Now, just take it easy, buddy. Try not to move.” After a few moments, the agony died down and he took in shallow breaths, staring with wild eyes at his friend. “Reece,” he said, panting. “Tell me what the fuck happened to me.” Reece’s pained expression only served to increase his fear. His friend inhaled through his nose, looking away for a moment before answering. He looked back with a serious expression. “Do you remember anything?” The pictures in his head flashed before his eyes again with dizzying speed. “Yeah, a little. I think I was driving a car down the highway, chasing a Mustang. Everything gets crazy after that, kind of swirling around. I remember riding in the back of a truck, and people around me. And a white room. I woke up here after that.” He looked at Reece, who nodded in understanding. “Dalton, you and Jesse were in an accident. You’ve got a concussion and a couple of broken ribs. Jesse fared a little better with a broken arm and a few scrapes. He’s resting in his room right now, too.” He looked around in confusion, anxiety clamping down hard on his chest. A car accident. Jesse is hurt. I was driving. He shook his head slowly in disbelief, staring at Reece. “No. I never lose control of a car, man,” he whispered. “This can’t be true.” Reece’s expression grew solemn. “I’m afraid it is, buddy. One of your stunts finally went way wrong. According to Jesse, you were driving along side Harley on the wrong side of the road. He said you were pissed she left you guys behind and had to go chasing after her.” His eyes flashed with anger, but he took a deep breath and blew it out with force. One corner of his mouth tugged upward in a half smile. “The doc told me I’m not allowed to chew your ass out, and I also promised Chris I wouldn’t. Anyhow, a delivery van came around a corner, forcing you to go careening off the road. It’s a miracle you two are still alive at all. Chalk that up to your driving talent, I guess. Or just dumb luck.” Realization hit Dalton hard. Pictures flashed in his mind, echoing the story his friend just told him. It’s all my fault. Remorse twisted in his gut like a knife, sharp and excruciating. His eyes filled with hot tears, and he stared at Reece in horror. He hadn’t cried since he was a kid. Anger and embarrassment filled him and he averted his gaze, staring out the window at the forest nearby. “Hey,” said Reece, giving his leg a sympathetic pat. “Take it easy there, man. You’re both alive, and that’s what counts. “Yeah, whatever,” he growled, still looking away. “Looks like I fucked everything up.” Reece stood, giving a sigh. “The doc said emotions might run high with a concussion,” he said in a soft voice. “Just try to rest. Hey, if you’re hungry, I’ll get you some food, okay?” Blinking to clear his eyes, he gave a small nod, still avoiding his friend’s gaze. “Yeah, just leave me alone for a while, man. And I don’t want a bunch of visitors, either.” Taking a deep breath, he swallowed hard. “Tell them to stay the fuck away right now.” He could see Reece nod in his peripheral vision. “No problem. Be back in a few with some food. Gotta keep your strength up to heal, man.” He slid the chair back over by the desk in the corner and stepped out the door, closing it with a quiet click. Dalton noticed one hand had an ace bandage around it, and brought the uninjured one up to wipe his eyes. Anger and sorrow raged within him like a hurricane, and he struggled to get a handle on it. He tried taking a deep breath and had to bite back a cry of pain when his ribs stabbed at him. Looking out the window once again, he ordered himself to relax. An image of his band mate came to mind, and he sighed. Ah, Jesse. I’m so sorry, man. ****** Reece descended the long staircase and made his way to the kitchen, his heart heavy with mixed emotions. He was relieved both friends were going to be all right after they healed up, but he still wanted to kick Dalton’s ass for behaving with such stupidity. Giving a sigh, he shook his head. He didn’t have the heart to be too hard on the guy right now. The doc was right about that concussion messing him up. Tough-as-nails Dalton on the verge of a break down. Damn. He walked into the dining room and into the kitchen, seeing several visitors clustered around the small breakfast nook table. Harley sat in one chair, all cleaned up with more color in her cheeks, sipping a cup of tea, and Theresa sat next to her, nibbling on a chocolate chip cookie from a large plate in the middle of the table. Chris was seated on Harley’s other side, holding a cup of hot chocolate in her small hands. She looked up when he entered, a question in her blue-gray eyes. He leaned over, wrapping his arms around her and kissing the top of her head. The others stopped their conversation and looked at him as well. He nodded, straightening up, but keeping a hand on Chris’s shoulder. “He’s awake again, and a little disoriented. He couldn’t remember anything at first, and then took it hard when I told him.” “Can we go up and see him?” Chris asked, worry in her eyes. Reece shook his head. “Not right now. He needs some time to think about what happened, and made it clear he doesn’t want visitors right now.” He patted her shoulder, looking at the other women as well. “Just give him some space for a little while.” Chris seemed a little disappointed, but nodded her understanding. Reece looked at Harley. “How’s Jesse doing?” “Lauren’s sitting with him in his room. He’s sleeping after taking that pain medication, but she insists someone needs to be there when he wakes up.” “Okay,” he said. “Sleep will do him good, and if she wants to stay with him, that would be great.” He gave Harley a measured look, noting the red rim around her eyes and the slight tremble in her fingers when she picked up her mug for another sip. “How are you doing after all this excitement?” Harley frowned, looking down into the steaming depths of her beverage. She gave a small shrug of the shoulders. “I don’t know. I’m still pretty shook up about it.” Theresa put her arm around Harley’s shoulder, giving her a squeeze of support. Harley looked up at him, a hint of tears still hovering in her eyes. “Is it possible to be scared and mad as hell at the same time at someone?” Reece chuckled. “Welcome to my world.” He glanced up at the ceiling. “He has that effect on me all the time when he and Jesse go off on some adventure together.” Giving a sigh, he looked back at her. “Maybe this experience will make him think twice next time he gets a crazy idea.” “We can only hope,” Chris said, chugging the remainder of her drink and setting it down. Reece nodded, giving Chris’s shoulder a quick nudge. “Hey, sweetness, how about coming with me to the living room. I’ll help you relax with a little music, all right?” She gave a wistful smile. “That would be wonderful right about now.” She stood and he slid an arm around her shoulders, pulling her in toward his side. She fit perfectly, warming his body and spirit, and he guided her toward the kitchen doorway. He smiled over his shoulder. “Ladies.” Walking through the dining room, he heard faint giggles behind him. At least some things never change, he thought, one corner of his mouth curving upward. |
| Mark had stopped hoping that someone would find him. Maybe they had gotten busy, maybe they even forgot he was there. Sliding the closet door open, he chuckled. He felt like Lucy from [u]The Lion, The Witch and the Wardrobe,[/u] ready to jump out and surprise eveyone like no time had passed. Come to think of it, he didn't know how much time had passed while he was in there. He looked down at the notebook he had taken in with him. At least he had written something. One of the things that brought him to the mansion in the first place was to find some inspiration so he could write again. It had been too long. He hadn't even written any music lately, which was a shame, because he might have showed the musicians some of his latest work if he had some. Coming out of the room, Mark noticed it was quiet downstairs. Where had everyone gone? He walked to each of the other bedrooms to see if anyone was there. One of the rooms he knew who it belonged to already. Laying folded on the bed was a thick purple sweater, like the one Keira Knightley was wearing on the cover of Glamour magazine. "Theresa," he said to himself with a grin. He'd have to explore that more later. He ambled down the stairs and made his way toward the kitchen. By now he was getting hungry, and it was more than likely past dinner. |
| I couldn't seem to keep hold of any one thought for a good length of time for some reason. One second I'd be worrying about the guys, and how Harley was doing, and the next I was having a difficult time not staring at Tanner's face. The stubble along his jaw fascinated me. For gods sake, Mires, get ahold of yourself! I silently admonished. We walked along the stone path through the garden, a sweet smelling breeze blowing through.The fourth time a purple lock of hair smacked me in the glasses, I pulled out a rubber band from my pocket and reached up to pull it over my hair. "Having trouble?" He asked, laughing a little. The rumbling sound distracted me for a split second before I mentally smacked myself. "No, not at all. Whatever gave you that idea?" I glanced up at him, noting the amusement in his eyes. "Can't imagine..just thought I'd ask, that's all." I saw the small grin he tried to hide but decided I would be nice and not point out that he didn't have as much hair as I did. "So, you and Harley met through a website?" I nodded, still wrestling with my hair. "What kind of website?" Frustrated, I didn't think before I spoke. "Video porn." Silence descended. Finally getting my hair in a little ponytail, I sighed in victory, and looked up at him. His face was red as a beet, and he kept blinking. "Oh my god, you thought I was serious?" I snorted, and started laughing. The giggles wouldn't stop, and I had to plop onto the ground, holding my sides as the laughter flowed. "You--" "Dear gods, that is the funniest thing I've seen in ages!!" I shot a glance up at him, and fell back into fits of giggles. "I'm sorry--really am--it's just--oh my god..." I took a deep breath, trying to calm the hysterical laughter that kept trying to escape. "We met through a writing website. Writing dot com." I suppressed the tiny hiccupy-giggle and stood up, brushing the grass from my butt. "She was the first person I met in WdC chat. She's the only one I still really talk to from my first days in Chat, in fact." I grinned, thinking of my smexy demon lady. "So you write?" He asked, bringing me back to reality. I figured he was probably trying to distract me from the events of this morning, and I decided to let him. "Yeah. I'm currently working on a sequel to my first book." I gave a proud smile. "Dark Urban Fantasy, weighing in at one hundred and thirty words." "How long did it take you to write it?" "A hell of a lot longer than I had expected, that's for sure." I laughed, thinking of all the times I'd had to go back and restart the book. "I kept having to rewrite it. Took me what felt like forever." We wandered along the winding paths, past bird baths and tiny gardens. "So how long have you been working with Reece, Jesse and Dalton?" I asked, hoping to get him talking. His face lit up, and his hands moved as he began to explain how he and the guys met... |
| "Jesse and Dalton have been friends since they were kids, like eight or nine years old I think. I met Jesse in High School. We started the band then but we really wanted to get a fourth guy to be the lead singer. So, we got a hold of our contacts and found Reece. Turned out that Reece went to our high school as well, just a few years earlier than we did." Tanner said excitedly. He had a far away look in his eyes as he told the story and Mire smiled as she watched him talk. "We've been together as a band for almost four years now. It's been really great." “Sounds like it,” Mire said. They continued on down the path in silence, enjoying the calm atmosphere of Harley’s gardens. “Harley must be doing well to have a place like this,” Tanner said. “Well she writes and has a few books published. But she also runs her own, well a sort of greeting card business, “Inspiration Station.” ”She is the owner of Inspiration Station?” Tanner asked in surprise. “Yea. You didn’t know that?” Tanner shook his head. “No. Chris told us that she was a writer but that was it. Wow.” “Yea.” Mire loved Harley but was suddenly a bit jealous that the conversation had turned to talk about Harley. “My favorite card that I’ve seen is one that says “Improvise. Adapt. Overcome.”” Mire’s face lit up, “That’s my card!” she said happily. “Really?” “Yea. It’s my family motto and Harley asked to use it in her cards because she thought it was so great.” “That’s awesome….Are you ready to go back inside?” Mire sighed, “Yea I guess so. How is your arm doing by the way?” she said looking as his bandaged arm. “It’s good. Nothing too serious. I probably could take the bandages off today,” he shrugged. “I’m glad,” she smiled. They turned around and slowly made their way back to the house. ********** Harley sat in the kitchen trying to force her self to eat something. After a few bites however, she gave up. She stood up and made her way to the stove and turned the fan on to smoke a cigarette. Was it just this morning that she was doing the same thing, trying to avoid Dalton’s sex appeal? She took a long drag off her cigarette and held it. She blew out the smoke in a huff, leaning her hip against the counter. “Hey everyone. What is happening?” Mark said sheepishly from the doorway. “Mark!” Theresa exclaimed. “You’re alive!” “Yes. I figured someone would come look for me but you may have forgotten.” Harley snorted. “Sorry Mark. We’ve been having some problems.” Theresa stood up and whispered in Mark’s ear what had happened to Dalton and Jesse. “Are they alright?” he asked. “Yes. Nothing too major. They are in good hands. Harley had a doctor fly in so they are well taken care of.” Harley was deep in thought and only half paying attention to the conversation. Mark said something about a sweater on someone’s bed but Harley didn’t catch who. She looked up at the ceiling as she wondered what Dalton was doing. He didn’t want visitors but Harley decided he was going to get one anyway. She put out her cigarette and excused herself. She was glad that Mark finally got over his shyness a little and joined the ‘party’ but she was on a mission. Harley had to talk to Dalton. About what, she didn’t know, but she just had overwhelming urge to talk to him. Harley stood outside Dalton’s door. Would he want to see her? She felt so terrible about every thing, the guilt was eating at her. She honestly felt like the unluckiest person in the world. She was certain Reece must hate her - she single handedly took out the entire band in less than twenty-four hours. She didn’t even know what to say to Dalton. An idea struck her and she ran to her room. She grabbed her acoustic guitar and ran back across the hall. Harley took a deep breath and quietly opened the door. Dalton was sitting up in bed looking out the large windows. She snuck into the room and shut the door. Dalton turned around when he heard the click of the door. “Hi,” she said. “I don’t want to see anyone,” he whispered. “Too bad. I’m going to sit here with you and you’re going to like it,” Harley said in hopes to make Dalton fight back with her. He didn’t. He returned his gaze back to the window. Harley sighed. She went over the dresser and leaned the guitar against it. She grabbed two bottles and poured out two Ibprophen tablets and two Tylenol. She brought them over to Dalton with a class of water. “Here take these. It’ll help with the pain and the swelling.” She pulled a chair up to the side of the bed as he took the pills. “How’s your head?” she said taking the water glass from him. “Still a bit foggy.” “Yea. The doc said it’ll be that way for a while.” Harley didn’t know what else to say. What do you say to a guy with a concussion? “Umm, want to play some music?” “No.” Harley sighed, “Well I’m going to play some music.” Harley picked up the guitar and began to strum a soft melody. She began to sing a song in Latin, the high tones filling up the room. “That’s a beautiful song,” Dalton said. Harley could see tears swimming in his eyes. The poor guy. “Thanks. I don’t sing all that well and I can barely play the guitar…” she shrugged. “Can you sing another? I really liked it.” He made a small smile and it tugged at Harley’s heart. “I can’t play any other songs on the guitar though.” Dalton held up his injured hand, “Well I can’t right now either.” “Well I’ll help.” Before Dalton could protest she crawled up on the bed and sat next to him. She took his arm and wrapped it around her shoulder. “Okay, now you do the cords and I’ll strum.” “…okay. What song are we going to play?” Harley took a breath and held it. She didn’t realize that being this close to him would cause her head to swim. She blew her breath out in a huff. “I don’t know. What do you want to play?” Harley tried to breathe normally but she was sure that Dalton could feel her heart racing. “You know how to read music?” he asked. “Yes. I was in the marching band in high school.” “Seriously?” Harley chuckled, “Yea. I was a band geek. Played the flute and the piccolo.” Dalton nodded, “That instrument does fit you.” Harley chuckled again. “Okay, since you know about music, let’s try something fun. Strum the top three strings for a half note 3 times in a row, then strum the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th strings, for two quarter notes. Then do it again.” “Okay.” Dalton changed cords while Harley strummed in the pattern he said. Harley melted when he began to sing to the tune. His voice flowed over her causing goose bumps to rise on her flesh. She had to really concentrate to make sure she strummed the right way. “Feel better?” Harley asked when the song was over. “Yea. Thanks," he said, sounding surprised that he did feel better. Harley smiled. She suddenly found herself in that moment - the one in the movies where the characters look at each other and you know they are about to kiss. Now that she found herself in that moment, she realized just how scary it was. Harley stared into his warm chocolate eyes and tried to breathe. She watched as he leaned closer, until her eyes closed by their own volition. Feeling his lips brush lightly against her own she pushed herself forward, feeling her need for him grow. She felt a vibration run down her spine and more goose bumps on her skin. His hand came up to cup her face as he deepened the kiss, their tongues dancing the dance that lover’s tongues know. The guitar fell forgotten onto their laps. She savored his taste and put her arm around his neck. Harley tangled her fingers in Dalton’s hair, and tried to pull him closer to her. Dalton inhaled sharply and pulled away from her, a grimace on his face. “Oh my God, I’m sorry!” she rushed off the bed as if staying near him would continue to cause him pain. “I’m sorry, Dalton. Are you okay?” He struggled to catch his breath, keeping a wary eye on her. Something unpleasant shifted in the dark recesses of his gaze, making her heart tighten with anxiety. The atmosphere in the room seemed to drop several degrees. He shifted on the bed to a more upright position, clenching his teeth against the pain. When his breathing became more even, he glared at her in fierce disapproval. "No," he finally answered her question. "I'm not all right, little missy. You're always thinking of yourself, aren't you? You took off to have fun with your girlfriends, getting Jesse and me all hot, and then leaving us cold. If you'd been willing to play the game, we could've had a lot of fun together." He scowled out the window, forcing a sigh. "Now we're all busted up, thanks to you." Harley felt angry tears well up in her eyes. “Screw you Dalton,” she whispered before storming from the room. Harley ran into Reece on her way out. “Harley, what’s wrong?” Harley looked at him and tried to control her rage. I’m not mad at Reece, she told herself. “I don’t want to talk about it,” she whispered harshly. She pushed past him and slammed the door to her room. She paced in her room for a few moments before rushing down to the weight room. She put on her boxing gloves and took her rage out on the punching bag. ********** Lauren sat next to Jesse’s bed while he rested. She insisted that someone was there when he woke up, so it might as well be her. She watched him sleep while she thought about Harley. She hoped that her friend was all right. She knew Harley could be strong in situations like this but was also certain that Harley would have a break down at any moment - if she hadn’t already. She leaned back slightly in the chair and rested her head on the back. Looking up at the ceiling she realized how tired she was. The late night and then the emotions of that day were finally catching up to her. Jesse woke up and noticed Lauren in the chair next to his bed. He smiled. How sweet, he thought. He reached out and gently squeezed her hand. She jumped hard enough to rock the chair onto its back legs, threatening to fall all the way over. “Shit!” “Sorry,” Jesse chuckled. “I would beat you up for that if you weren’t already bruised,” Lauren said, her hand on her chest. “Well then I’m glad I’m injured,” he smiled, then grimaced. “Are you okay?” “Yea. My ankle is throbbing.” Lauren quickly propped his leg up with another pillow. “There. Is that better?” “Yea. A little.” Jesse watched her as she sat back down in the chair and leaned in close to the bed. She looked exhausted. “Why don’t you go take a nap?” he suggested gently. “Is that an invitation?” Jesse laughed, “Well only if you want it to be.” “Well then I’d have to say no.” “Oh! You break my heart!” His face looked like he was crushed. “Seriously, though. You look exhausted. You should get some sleep.” She gave a small smile but shook her head. “I can’t. I’m too wired up to sleep right now.” “Is Dalton okay?” She nodded, “He has a concussion, you know. And a busted up wrist and a few broken ribs. Otherwise he’s fine.” He flopped his head back on the pillow. He hated himself for not stopping Dalton when he had the chance. It seemed so fun and carefree at first. It had been too late for Jesse to realize how dangerous their little car chase was. He popped his head up as a thought came to him. “You weren’t hurt were you? How’s Harley? And Mireyah?” “We’re all fine. We weren’t even involved in the wreck really. Harley had slammed on the brakes just in time,” she whispered. Jesse sighed in relief, “Good.” “Are you hungry or anything? I want to check on Harley, make sure she’s alright. I can bring you back something.” “I would really love something to drink but I think the pain meds are messing with my stomach. I feel a bit nauseous.” “Okay. Do you want anything else while I’m up? Book to read? Something to do?” Jesse smiled, “No I’m fine. Thanks.” Lauren stepped out of the room, in search for Harley. Jesse locked his hands behind his head and laid back into the pillows. I should get injured more often. I like being taken care of like this, he smiled. |
| Reece watched Harley storm off into her room and frowned. What the hell did Dalton say this time? He paused, his hand on the doorknob, and sighed. Another mess to clean up. Damn. Better go find out what happened. He entered the room, closing the door behind him. Dalton sat glaring out the window at the forest, looking like he might explode at any moment. Reece pulled up a chair to the bedside and waited. After a moment, Dalton shifted his dark gaze toward him. “What?” “You want to tell me why Harley stormed out of here, or should I guess?” Reece asked, using his patient tone. “Just a stupid argument,” he bit out. “Damn bitch likes to play head games with men, that’s all.” Promise to Chris about arguing or not, anger boiled up inside Reece. His parents taught him to treat women with respect, and he expected those around him to do the same. “Now hold it right there,” he said, scowling. “I know you’re injured and not yourself, but you just crossed the line. Harley is our hostess, and we’re guests in her home.” He held up an index finger for emphasis. “I don’t ever want to hear you disrespecting her like that again, you got it?” Dalton didn’t back down, his eyes still flashing with anger. “The damn woman is a head case! One minute she’s attacking us in the hallway at night when we’re supposed to be welcome, the next she’s coming on to Jesse and me about driving hot cars, and leaves us hanging. First she sends out hot signals, and then she’s cold! I’m telling you, she’s playing some fucked up games here.” “Come off it, Dalton,” Reece growled. “You’ve come across some challenging women in the past and didn’t let it get to you. You’ve done some pretty risky things before while chasing women, but this is over the top even for you. What’s the deal?” Dalton blew out a breath in frustration, rubbing his forehead. “I don’t know, man.” Blinking hard, he winced. “Ever since we got here, that lady has been a one woman wrecking ball!” He stabbed a finger toward the door. “She cut Tanner with that lamp last night, kneed Jesse, and caused us to wreck today. Shit!” He held up his sprained wrist, his expression stormy. “Now look at us! I can’t even play!” Reece set his back teeth, trying hard not to yell. He fixed Dalton with a glare of steel. “Cut the crap, man. Don’t try to blame that crash on Harley. You were the one who came up with the bright idea of chasing her car! And the sheer stupidity of racing along side in the wrong lane just floors me. Are you trying to kill yourself? And what’s worse, you risked Jesse’s life too!” That comment took some of the fight out of Dalton. Reece knew he felt guilty about injuring Jesse, and used it to his advantage to get his friend to face his responsibility. He was mindful of the deep red flush of Dalton’s face and worried about aggravating his condition any worse, though. “How’s Jesse doing?” Dalton asked, his tone more subdued. I haven’t seen him since the doc patched us up.” Reece forced a sigh, his own anger starting to slip away. “He’s all right. The doc gave him some pain meds and he’s sleeping. He should be up and around by later tonight or tomorrow morning.” “That’s good, anyways,” Dalton said, looking back out the window. The two sat in silence for a moment, each struggling with conflicting emotions. Reece couldn’t decide if he wanted to knock some sense into Dalton with a well-placed fist, or put an arm around him in support. His father-like impulses sometimes got the best of him with his younger band mates, and he needed to shift with the changing situations. He stood, putting the chair back at the desk behind him. The big-screen TV on the wall caught his eye, and he picked up the remote on the table under the unit. Placing the device on the bedside table, he tried to smile at his friend. “Hey, how about you relax and watch some TV while I get you some dinner. I know it’s hard, cooped up in this room like you are.” Dalton didn’t answer, and he gestured toward the door. “How about I send Jesse over when he wakes up?” Still staring out the window, Dalton scowled. “Damn it, Reece,” he growled. “Why in the hell did you ask us to come here, anyways? This is all so fucked up…” His voice trailed off and he didn’t continue. “I don’t know, man,” he answered, regret weighing heavy in his stomach. “It was supposed to be a relaxing weekend, but things don’t always work out like we plan.” He crossed to the door, putting a hand on the knob. “Just rest up, okay? I’ll be back with some food in a few minutes.” Dalton didn’t answer him, so he slipped out the door, closing it behind him. He looked down the hallway and spotted Chris coming out of the upper entry to the Library, carrying a book. She walked toward their room, but stopped when she spotted him, a question in her eyes. “Hey, sweetness. How is he?” Reece shook his head, walking forward to close the gap between them. Sliding an arm across her shoulders, he glanced back at his friend’s door. “Not great, I’m afraid. He’s resting, but your friend Harley’s got him all mixed up. I wouldn’t recommend going in there right now. For one, he’s mad as hell he can’t play his guitar to let off some steam.” Chris gave him a sympathetic hug. “Yeah, I warned Harley about him before he arrived. I didn’t know how they would react to each other, being such strong personalities, but I didn’t expect this.” She gave a wry smile. “It’s like they’re attached by a bungee cord and keep trying to stretch apart, and then snap back together for another round of fireworks.” Reece chuckled. “Yeah, they tire me out just watching them go at it.” She looked up at him, a frown of concern crossing her features. “Hey, how are you handling all this, my sweet? I know this is all pretty hard on you, too.” He sighed, tucking her into his side with a squeeze. “Oh, I’m all right. I was scared for a while there, when we didn’t know who was hurt and how bad, but now I’m glad they’re back safe and going to be okay. What a day, huh?” She shook her head, hugging his waist with both arms. “Too much excitement for me. I’m still trying to wind down.” She looked up at him, her blue-gray eye brightening. “Want to go downstairs and get some dinner? We could ask the cook to make one of your favorites, like steak and baked potato with veggies, or maybe one of those delicious giant hamburgers again. What do you say?” He thrust a hand through his hair, looking back at Dalton’s door. “Maybe. I promised to bring Dalton some food in a little while.” He rolled his shoulders, trying to relieve the muscle tension the argument stirred up. She looked up at him, a knowing expression on her face. Smiling, she pulled him back down the hallway. “Come on,” she said, amusement twinkling in her eyes. “I think you could use a little stress relief right about now. Dinner can wait a few more minutes.” Curiosity distracted him from his worries, and he allowed her to tow him into their room. She directed him to the bed and sat him down on the edge. She scrambled up behind him and knelt, pulling his blue T-shirt from his jeans and tossing it behind her. Anticipation increased his heart rate, and he turned his head to glance back at her. Grinning, she turned his head straight. Warm hands began massaging his neck and shoulders, and he let out a deep rumble of pleasure. “God, that feels good.” “I thought it might,” she said, laughter in her voice. Her hands worked on him for several minutes, kneading out the knots in his shoulders and back. Gawd, he thought, closing his eyes to luxuriate in the relaxing sensations of her touch. Just like a slice of heaven. When the hands moved around to his chest and stomach, smoothing over the dusting of dark curly hair, he felt gentle kisses along the back of his neck. Heat began pooling in his lower body with every swirl of her fingers across his torso, moving lower with each pass. Warm breath tickled his ear, and teeth nipped at his lobe. Opening his eyes, he turned his head to capture her soft mouth. She parted her lips in silent invitation and he almost smiled, tasting chocolate on her tongue when he swept inside. She always goes for the sweet stuff when stressed. Twisting around, he pulled her onto his lap, supporting her back with his arms, and he deepened the kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck, responding with equal heat. He loved the feel and taste of her, letting all else drop away from his awareness. When they came up for air, he grinned. “I have a confession to make,” he whispered. “Oh? And what’s that, sweetness?” She whispered back, a sensual smile curving her lips. He touched the curve of her soft cheek, tracing her jaw with a forefinger. “I was hoping this is what you meant by ‘stress relief.’” Pulling his head down until they touched noses, she whispered with a wicked smile, “You aint seen nothin’ yet, sweetness.” She reached up to capture his mouth with hers and he lost himself in another soul-shattering kiss, thinking, Hot damn. Bring it on. |
| Mark took the sandwich he put together for himself and returned to his room. It was a shame about Jesse and Dalton, and he felt bad about being here at a time like this. Maybe, he thought, he could leave and come back when everything was better. He quickly ran to the door and closed it before sitting on the bed and started writing a note he'd leave before making his depature. If only he knew what to say. |
| We walked back to the house, sneaking in through a back door into the kitchen. I glanced at the table, spotting a piece of paper. I frowned and picked it up, scanning the contents. "Looks like Mark left..." I sighed, glancing over at Tanner. "Too bad. Harley told me he was a pretty good musician," he leaned against the wall, crossing his arms over his chest. "Yeah...but I can understand why he left. It is a bit crazy around here right now." I smiled ruefully and balled up the paper, sending it flying into the wastebasket. "Nice shot," he commented. "Why, thank you, kind sir." I laughed, before letting my head fall back and groaning. "Guess I should let Harley know about Mark...oy vey." "How about you go tell Harley, and I'll go visit with Dalton?" His smile made my heart skip stutter before picking up speed. I blinked, and looked away. "Uhm..yeah, sounds like a plan. Thanks for the walk..." I felt heat rise in my cheeks remembering the state I was in when he found me. "It helped a lot." Before he could reply, I quickly exited the kitchen, mentally slapping myself for my oh-so-smooth conversational skills. Gawd, Mires, when will you learn? ~*~ The violent thud of fist meeting leather had me skipping down the stairs to what Harley had told me was the weight room. I peeked around a corner to see her hopping around a punching bag, light and athletic and completely pissed off. I could see it in her eyes--that dark light that said bloodlust. I'd seen the same light in the mirror too many times to count, trying to force my own rage down into a dark pit that would never see the sun. Of course, at the time, I hadn't had an outlet such as what Harley was using. "Harley?" I drew her attention to me, watched as she straightened, her arms falling to her sides. "Are you okay? Who did what to piss you off?" She hesitated before giving me a small smile, and shrugging. "Nothing to worry about, hon." "You sure? I know I'd hate to be that punching bag right now!" I giggled, and walked over to plop onto one of the machines. I flicked a glance at her, cocking one brow. "Come on, Harley. Tell Auntie Mire all about it!" The faux moniker got me a tiny little chuckle, and a smile. "Have I ever mentioned how stupid men are?" "Ahhhh. Now, I understand. So, who's the idiot today?" "Dalton, of course. The little prick had the audacity to blame me for the accident!! Said that if it hadn't been for me none of it would have happened! How dare he say that to me? I cannot believe the nerve of that asshole!!" "Are you serious?" I gaped at her. "He actually had the balls to blame you for it? What the hell?" "I know!! It's not like I put a gun to his head and ordered him to be a damn moron!! Gods!!" She made a sound of absolute disgust in the back of her throat, punching the bag again. "Damn..." I scoffed and shook my head. "I can't believe that." She turned to pace away from me, muttering just loud enough for me to hear. "Too bad he isn't as nice as Tanner..." the sentence trailed off as she turned again. I tensed up, glancing away just in case she looked at me. I didn't need her to see the anger in my eyes. I could understand why Harley would like Tanner...he was sweet, handsome--too handsome for any woman's good--, intelligent and he had an aura that was so calming.... I swallowed nervously, and looked down at my hands. I thought about the way Tanner had showed such enthusiasm when learning about Harley's business...truth be told, I could see how they'd be perfect for each other. But, that angry pit inside me was howling for blood and had my skin feeling too tight over my bones and my heart racing too fast. I had to get out of the room...if I stayed much longer I knew I'd say something I'd regret, and the last thing I wanted to do was hurt Harley. "I just came down to let you know that Mark left...he wrote a note and put it in the kitchen." She sighed and ran a hand through her hair, "Alright. Thanks for letting me know..." she chuckled, "and for listening to me rant." She rolled her eyes, but I could see a hint of tears in them. I made a mental note to find Lauren and send her down. "That's a-okay, darlin'," I smiled, hearing my drawl grow more pronounced as I grew more tense. "I don't mind, and he was a class A asshole of the highest order. You got every right to rant and rave." I slipped my hands into the pockets of my jeans and stood. "I find that after all of this drama, my stomach has regained its voice, so I'm gonna go find some food. I'll see ya later, darlin'." "Alright. Later, Mire." I jogged up the stairs and decided that I needed more air. Once I find Lauren and let her know about Harley, I think I'll sneak out and explore the maze...I need to think. |
| Harley kept pounding away at the punching bag as if that would take away all her problems. So Mark left... she thought. Theresa came into the room then interrupting the rhythm Harley had built up. "Listen, I'm really sorry but I have to go. Something came up at home. It's really bad timing, but home comes first. I enjoyed my time while I was here." "I understand. I'd give you a hug but I'm sure you don't want a sweaty one." Harley snorted. Theresa smiled, with a look of sadness in her eyes then quietly left the room. Once Theresa was gone, Harley turned back to the punching bag. She let out a warrior cry and kicked the bag so hard it flew off its hanging support and hit the wall with a loud thud. "Pretending to be Chuck Norris won't make you feel better." Harley whirled around to see Lauren standing there. "Yes it will. I just imagine Dalton's face, right there." Harley punctuated "there" with a punch to the bag as it leaned against the wall. Harley collapsed onto a bench and sucked in air. "Lauren, I just don't understand," Harley choked out. Despite Harley being sweaty, Lauren set next to her and put an arm around her shoulder. "You might not want to touch me. You might get hurt in some freak of an accident." "Oh phooey." "I'm not kidding dude! Look at all the ruckus here!? I single handedly took out the band, Gaz, Mark & Theresa all left. I mean geeez - what next!?" As if to answer, the light right above their heads flickered and went out. "Thanks," Harley muttered to no one in particular. "Harley, none of that stuff is your fault okay?" "Tell Dalton that. The prick. He's blaming ME for the car accident!!" "Wouldn't you feel the same way if it were you?" "No I wouldn't I would...." Harley yelled, then ran a hand through her hair, "Yea I would. I hate it when you use logic against me." Lauren laughed, "I gotta go with what I'm good at." Harley started pacing, paused, and then threw herself into the pool. When she came back to the surface, Lauren was laughing hysterically. "What?" Harley asked. "What was the point of that?" Harley shrugged, "It was a good idea, ya know, cool myself down. The chlorine has ruined my clothes, but oh well." She got out of the pool, and wrapped herself in a towel from the rack. She was still full of nervous and restless energy, but not as much as before. At least now she didn't feel like killing anyone. With a clear head, her brain finally reminded her about her idea after the wreck. She smiled to Lauren and ran from the room to fine Mireyah. Harley caught her on her way out of the door. "Mireyah! I need your help with something." "What's that?" "A healing spell - for Dalton and Jesse. Help them heal a bit faster. Return Dalton back to his normal self..." Harley said between gasps of air. "Will you help me?" "Yea sure." "Great. Let me get into dry clothes. Meet me in the ritual house out back okay?" Mireyah nodded while Harley ran up the stairs two at a time to her room. She pulled out a long ankle length white skirt and a white tank top. She stopped at the library before she ran outside to the ritual house, where Mireyah stood outside. "I didn't feel right just walkin in," she smiled. "It would have been fine," Harley said clutching the book to her chest. Mireyah looked at it curiously. "Oh! I found that book the other day." "Yea? It's pretty cool isn't it?" "Yea. I couldn't read it though." Harley smiled, "Yea, it's written in runes and all that. Let's go inside. Take off your shoes as soon as you go inside and there is a white robe that you can wear if you want to.” Harley stepped through the threshold, slipped off her sandals, then continued her way inside. She instantly felt better in the calming atmosphere of the ritual house. “Wow,” Mireyah breathed. “Yea, it’s great isn’t it?” Mireyah silently nodded as she looked around the large room they had entered. In all appearances, one would guess it was a church - except instead of a huge cross behind the altar, there was a pentagram. Five rows of pews stood on both sides of the aisle that ran down the center of the room. Purple velvet carpet covered the floor and there were pillows strewn about all over the place. Along the side wall were overflowing shelves of books, tools, and other supplies. "So that was why that book was in the library," Mireyah mumbled. "What? Oh yea, it's a mess. I need to get some more shelves and organize it a bit. Just haven't done it yet." The ceiling and the walls were lined with lose hanging silk. At certain places where the silk was hanging away from the wall, symbols that were scribbled all over the wall were able to be seen. The large pentagram on the wall was silver, reflecting the candle light. Candle seemed to be burning everywhere, giving the place an air of mystery. "Do you leave the candle's burning all the time?" "Usually, no. I forgot the last time I was in here to blow them out." Harley slowly stepped up to the altar and lit two white pillar candles while she chanted something under her breath. Mireyah waited as Harley drew a protective circle around them and the altar. Harley set the book down on the altar and slowly opened it. She thumbed through some of the pages, mumbling to herself. “Ahha! Here it is! Okay, stand at the other end there,” Harley gently instructed. She stood at the end of the altar then stretched out her hands to Mireyah. Mireyah took them, both being carefully to avoid the flame of the candles. “Do you know German at all?” Harley asked. “Very little.” “Okay. The chant is done in German but basically the chant says “All who dwell in the house, heal them of all ails, breath in life and give new wind to their sails. Heal the bones and the mind, heal them now and right, magic workings done their deed, from now into the night.” Miryah nodded in understanding. Harley began the chant in German, very slowly. When Mireyah was able to join in, she did. Harley gave a motion to start twirling around the altar, and in a few moments both girls were dancing and skipping around it, raising all the energy they could. Finally Harley shouted, “This is my wish and it is done! So mote it be and all is one!” Both girls collapsed onto the floor, taking in big gulps of air. Mireyah looked wild, with wide eyes and tangled hair. Harley was sure she looked the same. “Fun huh?” Harley smiled. “Yea! Made me feel better too!” “I always try to make my spells fun - I don’t like the monotone chanting and things like that. Almost all my spells have a dance in it of some sort.” “Wow.” Harley stood on shaky legs then closed the protective circle. The two linked arms and slowly made their way back to the door. They put their shoes on and went back outside into the fresh air. “Do you ever do spells outside?” Mireyah asked, still out of breath. “Sometimes. Just depends. This time I thought you would like doing it inside the ritual house.” Harley smiled. She reached into her pocket and handed Mireyah a piece of chocolate. “Here. This will help take the shakyness out of your legs.” “Chocolate? Isn’t that a Harry Potter thing?” “Well it’s in the movie yes - but it works just as well in real life too.” Harley winked. Mireyah giggled and took a bite of the chocolate. They ate the chocolate as they slowly made their way back inside. “Harley!” Lauren exclaimed. Harley looked up the stairs at Lauren as she took her shoes off. She rarely wore them unless she had to. “Yes?” “You’re wearing white!!” Lauren gasped. “Yea. I went to the ritual house so, I wore white for the occasion. Well, let’s go see if there is anything to eat. I’m famished.” Laruen, Mireyah and Harley made their way to the kitchen. Harley relaxed for the first time in a few days. Things will return to normal now she sighed in relief. All I have to do is wait. |
| Jesse hobbled down the long hallway, trying out the walking boot the doc had given him in the afternoon. After the accident, he’d thought the ankle was broken, but a few X-rays had revealed just a bad sprain. He could deal with that, especially with the new mobility the boot provided combined with his pain meds. The medicine made him a little sleepy at times, but not bad. Limping along the hall, he thought, hey, I’m doing pretty well here. He glanced toward the bedroom doors on either side, wishing Lauren was still awake. At just after eleven PM, the house was pretty quiet. Her sweet company had lifted his spirits today. The way she’d helped clean him up in the make-shift ER and stuck by his side during the long afternoon had really grabbed his attention. She’d been so sweet, trying to distract him from the horror of the morning events. As it turned out, they shared a lot of the same interests. Their conversation had helped him fight off the shock a lot easier than leaving him alone to rest would have. Her presence helped stabilize his mixed emotions about everything. One door in particular drew his eye. Dalton. I really need to talk to him. Reece had told him that his buddy was taking the accident pretty hard. He said the concussion was messing with Dalton’s emotions, and they needed to be cautious with him. He’d already blown up at Harley and Reece, and was refusing visitors. That didn’t sound like the fun-loving, easy-going rocker Jessie was familiar with. He’d seen Dalton get angry in times of stress before, but not quite like this. The reports Jessie had heard just didn’t jibe with the man he’d known from childhood. He sighed. Guess I’ve put this off long enough. I’d better see what’s up with him. He limped over to his friend’s door and gave a soft knock before pushing it open. Making his way inside, he closed the door behind him. Dalton sat on the edge of his bed, digging through a travel bag next to him. He paused when he saw Jessie, his gaze flicking from the booted foot to the cast on his arm. “Hey,” he said, putting on a casual air. Before he resumed hunting through the bag, several emotions ran through his friend’s eyes. Regret and sorrow were high on the list, with a little guilt and embarrassment thrown in. The intense energy and aura of confidence he normally radiated were missing. Definitely time to talk this out. Jessie took the chair from the desk and slid it near the bed. Taking a seat, he made an effort to keep things light at first. “Hey, buddy. What’re you looking for?” Dalton pulled out a black button-down shirt and slid his bandaged wrist through one sleeve first, and then clenching his teeth, struggled into the other. Being careful of his sprained wrist, he proceeded to button the shirt over his wrapped torso. “Just putting on a shirt, man. I’ve been lying here all afternoon without one and it’s starting to get a little cold, that’s all.” “Yeah, I hear you,” he agreed, fingering the blue and white Hawaiian shirt he wore. “I had to get changed too. My other shirt was a little shredded, you know?” He watched Dalton from the corner of his eye, trying to ease into the conversation. The dark haired man’s expression turned grim. “Yeah, I know,” he said, his voice a low growl. He paused a full beat. “Okay, Jess. Spill it. Are you here to rip me a new one like Reece? Because I’ve had enough of that shit today, thanks.” Jesse tipped up his favorite cowboy hat and leaned back in the chair a little more, fixing Dalton with a steady gaze. “Nope,” he answered, keeping his voice even. “I just came by to check on my best friend.” The light shifted in Dalton’s eyes and his voice lost its harsh edge. “Thanks, man. I could use a friend right about now.” Jesse nodded, one corner of his mouth curving up. “I figured as much. It’s been a pretty tough day for everyone.” His friend’s stare dropped to the floor, his voice raw. “I’m glad you’re all right, Jess.” He put out a hand and let it drop in frustration to his jean-clad thigh. “I didn’t mean to fuck things up so bad.” He swallowed hard. “I could’ve killed you.” Jesse leaned forward, resting his elbow on one knee. “But you didn’t. We’re both going to be okay. Live and learn, dude.” Dalton nodded, closing his eyes and rubbing his forehead with his fingers. Reece is right, Jesse thought, his mouth forming into a grim line. This isn’t like him. Better keep this light after all. He looked around the room, searching for inspiration to help his friend. He spotted the acoustic guitar leaning against the wall under the window, and an idea came to him. He rose, sliding the chair back to the desk, and bumped a knuckle into Dalton’s shoulder. “Hey. I got just the ticket to cheer you up, man. Feel like a small field trip downstairs?” Dalton sat up straighter, a question in his eyes. “Right now?” “Yeah, do you feel up to it?” A shadow of his old smile crossed Dalton’s face. He looked around the room and sighed. “Sure. I’ve been going crazy stuck in this room all day.” Jesse stepped back, his hand on the doorknob. “Okay, then get off your lazy ass and follow me, dude.” Dalton’s mouth curved up and he eased himself off the bed, still keeping a hand on the bedside table until he got his bearings. Jessie raised his eyebrows in a silent question, and his friend nodded. “Let’s rock.” He led the way into the hall and over to the stairway. Both men took their time descending the steps, holding onto the handrail and doing their best not to take a tumble. When they reached the bottom, Jesse made his way into the large ballroom where Harley sometimes held parties for her guests and turned on half the lights overhead. The band’s instruments were all set up and ready to go on a stage at the far side of the room, and he led his friend over to it. Flipping some of the power buttons, he picked up Dalton’s favorite guitar and handed it to him. “Feeling good enough to try handling this? I don’t know about you, but I could really use a small jam session.” Dalton flexed the fingers of his injured wrist. “This feels a little better than it did this morning. Let’s shake it loose and see what happens.” Jesse grinned and stepped up onto the small stage, taking a seat at his drum set. “Maybe I can play a decent beat with just one hand. I’ve seen other drummers do it.” “Hell, yeah,” Dalton agreed, shrugging the guitar strap over his shoulder. He adjusted the instrument to his liking, and gave the strings a few practice strums. He nodded, giving Jesse a crooked smile of satisfaction. “Sweet.” Jesse tapped out an experimental rhythm on his drums until he found the right feel with his one-handed grip. After a moment, he nodded and started working his magic, pounding out a beat Dalton could join in on. His friend grinned and began to play. The music filled the room, washing outward and bouncing back from the walls to vibrate through their systems. A grin broke out on his face when he saw the tension lift from Dalton’s shoulders. Way cool. I knew this would work. His dark haired friend looked more like his old self, building energy with the fast-paced melody and savoring the music that made his cares fade away. They would talk more about the accident later, but for now, a little jam session proved to be good therapy. Jesse let out a whoop, grinning like a fool. Yee-haw! |
| Electricity hummed through my body, my heart thudding against my ribs in reaction to the energy raised. I'd been in many different rituals--not all as pleasant as that--but few had given this level of energy. We burst into the kitchen--Harley and I both looking frazzled and just a tiny bit dopey--startling Ms. Rachel. I collapsed into a chair and laid my head on the table, trying to calm myself. Getting too bouncy was always a bad thing for me--it meant a sudden crash in an hour or so that would have me slow-minded for a day or two. "Rachel, do you mind making us a bit of lunch?" Harley asked, composed as ever despite her outward appearance. I glimpsed up over my arms to blink at the cook. She glanced at me, smiling at the innocent look in my eyes. "Anything in particular you'd like?" She inquired. My hand shot up in the air, my muffled voice crying out, "Grilled cheese please?!" All of them laughed at me. I blinked. "What? What'd I say?" Harley just giggled and shook her head. I am so confused, I thought. I shrugged and laid my head back down, concentrating on the pleasant buzz of energy shooting through me. |
| Lauren and Harley sat in the living room. Every one else had gone to sleep, but Harley decided to stay up for a little while longer. She had to wake up Dalton every hour anyway, so why try to sleep? Lauren sighed, "Well, this has been a day hasn't it?" "Yea. Just great," she mumbled. "Hey girl, it'll be okay. Everyone is fine relatively speaking. The guys are healing up and you did your spell so they'll be back to their old selves a lot faster." A booming sound and then a yell echoed through the house. Thinking some one just hurt themselves, Lauren, and Harley sprinted to the source of the sound. They burst into the ball room, startling Jesse and Dalton. "Are you guys okay?" Lauren said with panic in her voice. "Yeah, why?" "Oh Gods," Harley put her hand on her chest and sank to the floor. “What’s the deal?” “We just heard the banging and then a yell. Thought someone was hurt.” Lauren said. “Oh. No we’re alright. Just playing some music,” Dalton said, eyeing Harley on the floor. “I’m too old for this shit,” Harley said from the floor. “Old?” Jesse laughed. “Then you age very, very well.” Harley snorted, then Lauren helped her stand. “Well, continue on. Just be careful and all that jazz.” Harley was still a bit upset with Dalton, so she didn’t want to stick around too long. She left the room intent on trying to get some sleep. Since Dalton wasn't even in bed, she didn't have the wake the guy up. Lauren stayed behind. Harley assumed she wanted to make sure Jesse didn’t over do it with his arm. ********** Lauren sat against the wall to listen to the guys play. She was impressed that they could play so well with injuries to their hands. In the middle of a song, Dalton stopped suddenly. “Okay, I can’t do this right now. It’s not helping.” “What’s the matter?” Jesse asked with concern in his voice. Dalton pointed to the door. “Her! She just…she…” Jesse nodded. Dalton ran his hand through his hair and let out a breath. He turned around and noticed Lauren against the wall. “Oh. Sorry. Forgot you were here.” Lauren waved a hand at him. “It’s okay. What has you so frustrated?” “Nothing.” “She’s my best friend. Maybe I can clarify things for you.” Lauren said. “She’s just…one minute she’s hot and turning me on and the next she’s a cold,” Dalton paused looking for the right word. “…bitch.” Lauren laughed. Jesse glared at Dalton for being so callused. “Why is that funny?” “Because, you like her.” Lauren said simply. “I didn’t say that. Did I say that?” Dalton asked Jesse. Jesse responded with a shrug. “I didn’t say that.” “Well, if I was devoting so much time to thinking about a person that would probably mean that I like them.” Dalton plopped down on the edge of the stage. Jesse ran to his side. “You okay man?” “Yea. I’m fine.” “Look, Harley is like…okay, she’s like a rose. Beautiful and you can’t resist touching it, but if you catch a thorn, it hurts a lot.” Dalton scoffed, “That’s not what I meant. So what, it’s a thorn that made her get us all turned on about cars then leave us cold?” “Well in that situation no. She likes her cars and no one, and I do mean no one, gets to drive them. That’s just the way she is. I’m her best friend and she won’t let me drive her cars.” “Then what about just a little while ago? She was practically all over me then told me to screw myself and left!” “What did you say to her? I doubt Harley would just randomly do that,” Lauren said. She put that bit of information in her memory bank. She wanted to know what Dalton really meant about Harley ‘being all over him’. “I didn’t say anything! Well I said….” Dalton sighed. “Never mind. I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I think I’m going to lay back down. I suddenly don’t feel well.” Defeated, Dalton shuffled out of the room. Lauren was certain that under normal circumstances, Dalton wouldn't have given up so easily. However, with the concussion and all the excitement of the day, she was certain that his head was messing with him. “I hope he’s okay,” Lauren said once Dalton was out of the room. “I’m sure he’s fine. Harley has really gotten to him. No woman has been able to riel him up like that. I have to admit, it’s sort of fun to watch.” Jesse chuckled. Lauren giggled, “Yea, Harley has that effect on people. So are you feeling alright?” “Yea. I thought playing would help Dalton to feel better and it surely helped me. I was suddenly filled with energy so, had to put it to good use.” He winked. The next day passed without incident. The meals were a bit tense as Dalton and Harley still seemed to sizzle in each others’ presence. Everyone split off after dinner, Harley going to the library to get in some reading. She just wanted to relax for a little while before bed. She was sure she was going to go to bed early after such a few stressful days. She stood at the top of one of the ladders and reached for a book. Even with the ladder, she was still just too short to reach the books on the top shelf. She heard someone walk into the room. Not caring who is was, she continued to try and reach the book she wanted. “Best be careful. You might fall.” She looked down at the foot of the ladder to find Dalton standing there. “Oh, well I’m sure you’d be good enough to catch me….and don’t look up my skirt.” She turned back to her original task. Standing on the tips of her toes, she was finally able to grab the book. Dalton held the ladder steady as she made her way back down, book in hand. Once on the floor again, she looked up at him. The library was silent as they stared into each others eyes. “Thank you,” she said quietly. Breaking the staring contest, she went into the parlor and settled herself into one of the love seats. Afraid Dalton would sit next to her, she put her feet up onto the couch forcing him to sit in another chair. She opened the book and began to read, trying to ignore Dalton. It was difficult as his aura just filled the room and invaded her senses. She hated him for having such an effect on her and she hated herself even more for allowing it. A thought suddenly occurred to her and sat up right on the couch. “What are you doing out of bed anyway?” she demanded. “The doctor said you had to say in bed for a few days. No exceptions. Are you trying to make it worse for yourself?” Without waiting for him to answer, she grabbed his hand and gently pulled. Apparently, he knew not to ignore her for he went without a struggle. “I was bored okay? Like last night, music helps me to calm down.” Harley scoffed. “Well I tired the music thing so don’t give me that lame excuse.” She didn’t let go of his hand as she led him upstairs. She threw open the door to his room. Harley really wanted to throw him back into bed, but knew that would hurt him even more. “Get into bed, now.” “Oh! Is that an invitation?” Harley smiled sweetly with a hint of mischief in her eyes. “Well, it’s not my bed, so I can’t really make the invite can I?” she whispered. “Well then shall I make the invitation?” “Go ahead, but my answer is no.” She sighed and went over to the dresser. She poured out four tablets and set them next to the water class on the side table. Dalton still stood by the door, his hands casually in his pockets. “Don’t get into bed then. When you don’t get better or if you hurt yourself again, don’t get mad at me.” Her mouth turned into a frown and a flicker of sadness passed through her eyes. She shut the door hard behind her. Dalton balled his fist, wanting to punch something. Instead he resigned to hit the pillow instead. A sharp pain shot through his chest. “Damn it!” he lay on the bed looking at the ceiling until the pain in his ribs subsided. “That woman is going to be the death of me,” he said to himself. ************* The next morning, Harley was up early. She made her way to the kitchen finding Tanner leaning against the counter with a bowl of cereal. “Morning, I see you took the bandages off,” Harley said with a smile. “Yea. I didn’t really need it any more. Just a few cuts.” “Well I still feel guilty about it.” Tanner waved her off, “No harm done. I can say I have a battle scar,” he winked. Harley chuckled, “Yea I should put a sign on the door, ‘Beware of Flying Objects.’” “More like, ‘Don’t scare the Mistress of the House.’” Tanner laughed. Harley reached into the fridge and grabbed a cold Pepsi. She turned the fan on over the stove and lit a cigarette. Harley stood at a place where she could look at Tanner’s profile. He surely was a handsome guy. The long blonde hair and youthful face, which he tried to hide under a layer of stubble, gave him an innocent look with a hint of mischief. He was in shape but not bulky, the way Harley liked. Dalton is like that too. Long and lean. Harley growled, pissed that she thought of Dalton yet again. “Did you say something?” Tanner asked. “Oh, no. Just…nothing.” “Are you alright?” Harley sighed, “Not really. But it’s okay.” She put out her cigarette and turned the fan off. “I’m going for a swim, want to join me? If you don’t have trunks, I keep a few spares.” “Sure. Why not.” They made their way to the pool. Harley changed in the changing ‘tent’ she had set up in the corner of the room. Tanner decided to skip the trunks and jump in with just his jeans on. As a habit, Harley dove off the diving board then swam to the other end of the pool, where Tanner stood in the shallow end. “So, you seem to be doing well to have a house like this.” “Yea. I’m really lucky to have all this so young. The house is very lonely when no one is here though, so I’m glad that Chris surprised me with everyone stopping by.” “I might have to convince Reece to let us take all our vacations here if you don’t mind. It is a nice secluded place for us to really get some r and r. No screaming fans and such.” Harley smiled. “I can understand that. As a writer I don’t get too many screaming fans unless I’m at a book signing or something like that. I try to avoid those though.” “How come?” “I don’t like people, big crowds.” She shrugged. Tanner nodded in understanding then floated on his back. Harley slowly walked to him then pushed him under the water. He came up sputtering and Harley laughed. She quickly swam away from him, thinking the weight of his wet jeans would slow him down, but he caught her and dragged her under the water. The came back to the surface and Harley splashed him. She tried to swim away again, and this time he wrapped his arm around her waist. She screamed in laughter and tried to fight his grip but he held firm. “There’s no lamps around this time.” Harley laughed and threw the weight of her body back as hard as she could. They both went under water. She thought that Tanner would let go of her, but he didn’t. The came back to the surface of the water. Mireyah stood by the side of the pool with a look of pain on her face. Her eyes were filled with angry tears, but Harley thought it was the water in her own eyes that gave that appearance. She turned her head and found Dalton leaning against the door frame. “Hey girl! Good morning! Get a suit on and join us!” Harley said. “You too Dalton. We’ll go easy on ya.” She laughed. “No thanks. You seem to be having fun by yourselves.” Mireyah asked. “I agree,” Dalton mumbled. “Hey, what’s wrong? Is everyone okay?” Tanner asked. “Yea great. Harley, I think I’m going to go pack my things.” Mireyah turned to leave the room. Harley quickly swam to the side of the pool and pulled herself out. She pushed past Dalton and caught up with Mireyah in the front hall. “Hey, what’s the matter? Why do you have to leave?” Mireyah turned around, a fire blazing in her eyes. Harley wondered what the problem was. What could Mireyah be angry about? Did something happen? “Please tell me what’s wrong,” Harley begged. Dalton and a dripping wet Tanner came into the room. Dalton leaned against the railing of the stairs, arms crossed over his chest, with a bored look on his face. There was something in his eyes though, that made Harley think that he wasn't so bored. Harley wondered what in the hell happened. No one said anything though and Harley stood there wet and cold. She suddenly felt very small and alone. |
| A smile crossed Chris’s face watching Reece eat the amazing breakfast Ms. Rachel made for them all. The delicious aroma of eggs, bacon, hash browns, toast and rich coffee filled the room. When the cook brought in a tray filled with fresh fruit and warm cinnamon rolls and set it in the middle of the table, Chris couldn’t resist checking it out. She rose from her seat, eyeing the tray, and giggled when she saw her favorite item glistening with moisture under the soft lighting. Strawberries! She plucked one from where it rested amid orange slices, blueberries, and blackberries, and was about to take a bite, when she caught Reece watching her, a twinkle of amusement in his eye. “What?” He swallowed and flashed a smile. “Nothing. I knew you’d go for those first.” He waggled his eyebrows at her. “I just like watching you enjoy those things.” Checking out the table surface, he gave a mock frown, his voice sorrowful. “Too bad there isn’t any whipped cream or melted chocolate here to dip them in.” His bright eyes found her again, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “We could have a lot of fun with them.” Giving him her best ‘oh you naughty man’ look, she crossed to his seat and wrapped her arms around him from behind. Whispering in his ear, she used a seductive tone. “I love it when you’re playful, sweetness.” Taking the strawberry from her fingers, he lifted it to her mouth with a grin. “I know,” he purred. His deep voice caused pleasant vibrations to resonate against her chest pressed against his back, making her nerve endings start to sizzle. She took the fruit offering in her teeth, humming with delight, and held him closer, taking in his wonderful scent of fresh soap and sun-kissed tan skin. When she finished chewing and swallowed, she nuzzled his ear and cheek. “Oh, will you two please get a room?” Lauren said in disgust, smiling and quirking an eyebrow to show she was just joking. “I’m trying to eat over here and your lovey-dovey act is spoiling my appetite.” Chris grinned at her. “Yeah, right. You’re just jealous.” “Going upstairs sounds like a good idea,” Reece chimed in. Chris straightened up and swatted him on the shoulder, using a stage whisper. “Later, sweetie.” She grinned at Lauren, lifting one eyebrow. “Speaking of hot subjects, where’s Jessie right now? It seems like you two have hit it off real well so far.” Lauren stared at her for a moment, her mouth half open. She was about to say something when Jesse walked into the room, limping slightly on his walking boot. He looked around and smiled, his charm on full blast. “Someone mention my name?” He said, tipping back his tan cowboy hat. A bright shade of crimson gathered in Lauren’s cheeks, and Chris and Reece shared a chuckle. Lauren made a quick recovery and put on her best smile, holding out her hand palm up toward the breakfast spread. “Come on in and take a seat. How are you feeling today?” “Oh, I’m doing a little better, thanks,” he said, hobbling around to her side of the table. He didn’t look at her flaming cheeks, but his mouth curved up in a secret smile as he pulled out the seat right next to her. The heat in Lauren’s face became noticeably brighter and she glanced at Chris, flashing a nervous smile. Chris moved around Reece to grab another strawberry, eating it to hide her grin. They’re so cute together. Before Jesse could sit down, they all heard a commotion out in the main hall. Anxiety jumped in Chris’s heart as she looked at the surprised faces around the table. Oh, man. That sounds like a fight. Reece pushed back his chair and rose, his features creased in a frown as he looked toward the other room. “What in the hell’s happening now?” He bit out, his voice filled with frustration and annoyance. Chris hastened to catch up with his long strides as he moved toward the main hall. She heard Jesse and Lauren coming up behind them and felt grateful for the extra support. She hated confrontations, and from the rising voices vibrating through the air, this sounded like a doozy. Harley and Mireya sounded awfully angry and confused out there. Her heart constricted with anxiety, hearing her friends fighting like that. Whatever’s wrong, I hope we can fix it. After yesterday, we sure don’t need more drama. Damn. |
| Harley's eyes shimmered with restrained tears, her hands reaching out to me. I could see her utter confusion. I hated that I felt angry and jealous, that I had taken away the happy look on her face when she had invited me to swim. I hated that my SHUT UP button had failed and allowed the snide words to escape my lips. Damn it, Mires...you little moron. I snapped at myself. Dalton stood next to me, arms over his chest, just watching. I could feel my mental shields begin to crumble, my heart racing too fast in reaction. I could sense Dalton's anger, his jealousy--it fanned the flames of my own. My stomach clenched. "Mireyah--Talk to me? Please?" Harley pleaded, staring at me. I tried to make my lips move, tried to think of some tiny lie to diffuse the situation I had created, but I stood frozen in the corridor, confronted by my friend. "I--" I stuttered. "I can't." I whirled around and ran down the hall as fast as I could. My shields had crashed down, leaving me vulnerable to Harley's confusion, Dalton's anger, and Tanner's....I smothered the thought as quickly as I could, rounding corners and running up stairs. I barely felt the tears slicing down my cheeks like icy blades of emotion. |
Harley stood in the front hall for a few seconds. She had a look of shock on her face then slowly, it changed to one of anger. Still dripping wet in her swim suit, she raced up the stairs after Mire. She rounded the corner just as Mireyah was shutting the door to her room. Harley stopped the door from closing all the way and stepped into the room. "What the hell? Don't walk away from me, Mireyah! Answer me damn it!" Harley was pissed off now. She hated it when someone she cared about didn't tell her what the matter was - especially if it had something to do with Harley herself. "I can't!! My shields are down right now!" Mireyah yelled back. "So? All the more reason why you should just tell me so we can BOTH get back to being balanced!" "No! It's just that...Damn it Harley I don't want to talk about this right now!" Mireyah looked on the edge of hysterics. Harley felt someone come up behind her. She glanced over her shoulder to find every one standing in the hallway with worried looks on their faces. Lauren and Jesse were missing from the group. Dalton looked bored once again, leaning against the wall as if nothing was going on. "Well too bad, because we are going to talk about it right now! What is the deal? You come up here, spend a few days in my house, and then you want to leave? Spit it out Mireyah! Don't be a chicken!" Harley knew she was being a little mean, but she couldn't help it. She had to get to the bottom of whatever was bothering Mireyah. She knew that it would be better for the both of them to just get it out in the open and be done with it. "It's just that...well you're..." "Spit it out!" Harley yelled. "Guys, come on. We don't need to fight here. Let's just calm down and you guys can talk about it later," Tanner said. "Tanner, shut up," Harley said through clenched teeth. "Don't talk to him like that!!" Mireyah yelled. "I sure as hell wouldn't talk like that to someone I was flirting with!" Mireyah yelled and gasped. She put her hand over her mouth. "AhHa!! Finally we get somewhere!!" Harley said. "Just for the record, I flirt with everyone - you of all people should know that." "But why do you have to flirt with the guy that I like?" Mireyah's eyes widened and she gasped again, with a little squeak. This time she put both hands over her mouth as if that would prevent her from blurting something else out. Reece cleared his through and pulled Chris away with him. Harley understood why no one would want to stay and watch the fight. It was a bit dramatic on both sides. Harley knew she was acting like a child, but she couldn’t help it. It totally baffled her that Mireyah would be so jealous of her. It didn’t make sense. “Oh Gods! I flirt with EVERYONE you dolt! It’s totally innocent!” “You were all over him in the pool though!” “What? I can’t have fun, in the pool, with a friend!? If that’s the case, then I don’t want any!!” “So, let me get this straight, this is all about Harley flirting with Tanner, whom Harley only looks at as a friend?” “Apparently so!!” Harley said, throwing her hands up in the air. “Yea, she just had to try to move in on the guy that I wanted!!” Mireyah squeeked. Her voice had moved to a pitch so high that Harley was certain the next level would be only audible to dogs. “Oh just stop it!!” Harley yelled, “I want Dalton - not Tanner! I just didn’t want to admit it because…” It was Harley’s turn to gasp. Her face turned a deep shade of red, her eyes wide as saucers. Mireyah was looking down at the floor, defeated. In an instant, she was no longer angry and hurt and more embarrassed for not realizing Harley’s true feelings sooner. “Because why?” Dalton said softly. Harley didn’t answer Dalton’s question. Instead she ran out of the room and down the stairs as fast as her feet would carry her. “Harley wait!” she heard someone call. She didn’t stop to see who. Lauren, Jesse, Chris, and Reece were coming into the house but Harley didn’t stop. Her blurted secret was bad enough to be heard by Tanner and especially Dalton, she didn’t want anyone else to know about it either. Lauren however, raced after Harley, who had ran into her office. Lauren found her fighting with one of the drawers to her desk. Lauren calmly stepped over and opened the drawer with ease. Glancing inside, she saw and knew what Harley wanted. She handed her friend the pack of cigarettes and the lighter. Harley lit it and sucked deeply on the cigarette. “Everything okay, now?” “No. I just blurted out that I wanted Dalton!! To his face!!” she whispered harshly. “Ooooo. What did he say?” “I said that I didn’t want to admit it because and then ended the sentence there. All he said was ‘because why’ but I ran out of the room. How could I be so stupid!?” “You’re not stupid. Sit down. Tell me all that happened.” “Mireyah was all jealous or whatever about me flirting with Tanner. Don’t get me wrong Tanner is a nice guy and all, and we do have a lot in common it seems, but he’s too quiet for me.” “Yea, you need a guy as loud as you. Plus, I think Dalton could easily keep up with your active and busy personality.” “Exactly. But of course I couldn’t admit that because…I mean…he’s The Dalton!” Harley was pacing in her office now, puffing on the cigarette as fast as she could. Her other fist was opening and closing. She really had the thought to hit something but knew it wouldn’t do any good, so she kept her fist to her side. “Ahhh, you were too proud to admit your feelings.” “Yes. No,” Harley sighed, “You know that I’m not the type to throw myself at people. Besides, it’s not like he’s going to stay here forever. He’ll just leave and find some dumb, blonde bimbo to keep him company while he’s on the road!!” Lauren nodded in understanding and handed Harley another cigarette, knowing she would want a second. Harley lit the new cigarette off the end of the first one, then put the old one in the overflowing ashtray on her desk. “Gods, he is such a jerk anyway!” Harley picked up the letter opener and threw it like a knife. It sailed through the open doorway into the library. Harley realized too late that Dalton was standing right there. He quickly dodged the flying object then watched as it hit the bookshelf and stuck there. “Sorry,” Harley mumbled only half meaning it. “Harley, can I talk to you?” Dalton asked softly. Lauren smiled as if she knew something they didn’t and quietly left the room. “Be nice to her, Dalton. She’s not herself right now,” Lauren whispered on her way out. Dalton leaned against the doorframe and watched Harley as she continued to pace. She looked down, and must have realized that she was still in nothing but her swim suit, for she rounded the corner of the desk and sat down. “How long were you standing there?” “Long enough,” he responded. “Then what do we have to talk about?” Harley whispered. She was defeated with no more anger left. She finished the cigarette and added it to the overflowing ashtray. “I want to explain my actions, from the last few days.” Harley snorted, “This oughta be good.” “Hey, now give me a chance, at least before you just assume I’m going to blow smoke up your ass,” Dalton said firmly. Harley sighed and lit another cigarette. “Fine, you may proceed,” she said sarcastically. “Why, thank you,” Dalton said with just as much sarcasm. Harley knew he must be feeling better if he was being sarcastic again. “I am used to, dumb blonde bimbos as you say throwing themselves at me. When I met you, I was frustrated that you didn’t. You didn’t even seem interested.” “I wasn’t,” Harley said. “Right.” “I sure as hell was never going to tell you,” Harley mumbled. “In truth, I actually sort of like that fact that you didn’t fall over me. It was a challenge for me to try and feel you out, figure out what made you tick. I still haven’t figured it all out yet.” “Good,” Harley said simply. She stood and made to leave the room. Dalton stepped in front of her blocking her exit. “Move.” “No.” Harley looked up into his brown eyes. She could tell he was sincere in his words, but it didn’t matter. In the end, he was going to leave. She wouldn’t allow her self to get anymore hurt by this man. Dalton reached up and tucked a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. She steeled herself to not react to his touch, but goose bumps still rose on her skin. “You are the most infuriating man I have ever met,” she whispered. “Good,” he said in a husky voice. Harley tried to force herself to look away from him, but her muscles wouldn’t listen. She did reach up and punch him in the chest. He grunted a bit and she remembered his ribs. She visibly winced, once again feeling stupid. She quickly recovered however so that he would not know she felt guilty. “I said move,” she whispered. Dalton leaned down until their noses were almost touching, “Make me.” Harley responded by punching him in the stomach, then spinning around him into the library. Dalton quickly recovered however, and wrapped his arm around her waist. He easily picked her up. He grunted with the force of picking her up and Harley stilled. "You're not helping your injury ya know." "I don't care." "Then I don't either." Harley began to struggle his grip, but Dalton held her firm. “Oh yes, I forgot how spunky and feisty you are,” he laughed into her ear. “I hate you.” Dalton carried her back into the office and shut the door with a kick. Harley finally got a good hit in, and Dalton dropped her to recover from the elbow to his stomach. Harley aimed carefully enough not to hit his ribs, but she knew it must still hurt. “Why do you resist? We both know that you want me. Why not just give in to it?” “Because, you’re just going to leave! You wanna talk about getting all excited and being left cold! I won’t allow myself to be hurt by you Dalton! You’ll find someone else to entertain you and I’ll be left here with nothing but a broken heart!” Harley had angry tears welling up in her eyes. She refused to let them fall however. In a split second, his lips came crashing down on hers. She tried to push against his chest, but he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close to him. If excitement and adventure had a taste, this is what it would taste like, Harley thought as his tongue invaded her mouth. She knew it had been ridiculous to try and resist him - she just couldn’t. He was so exciting, fun, and dangerous. He broke away from the kiss. “I won’t break your heart, Harley,” he whispered. “Yes, you will. But I can’t go on like this, fighting you,” she whispered back. “Then don’t,” he replied. This time the kiss was gentler, but just as demanding. Harley knew Dalton would always be a demanding lover and she knew she could never resist him either. If you play with fire, you’re going to get burned, a voice in her head said. The thought was fleeting as her body took over. Dalton broke the kiss, moving down her neck with harsh kisses and bites. He pulled the strings of the swimsuit behind her neck as he nipped and bit his way down her chest. Harley moaned in the back of her throat as the last of her defenses came down. A knock at the door made both of them stiffen. Harley buried her head in Dalton’s chest as Lauren poked her head into the room. “Just wanted to make sure you both were still alive,” she smiled. “We’re fine,” Dalton said. How can he sound so calm? Harley wondered. Lauren leaned further in then smiled a wicked grin before leaving the room. “So…” Dalton said, still holding Harley tightly to his chest. He tied her swimsuit back but quickly wrapped his arms around her again. “So…” Dalton held her for a few moments until she pulled away. “I, uh, am going to put some actual clothes on.” “Where’s the fun in that?” Harley snorted and swatted Dalton’s arm. She left the room on shaky legs and slowly made her way upstairs. Once inside her room, she leaned against the door and sank to the floor. “What am I doing?” she asked herself aloud. |
| Chills racking her body, Lauren ran after Chris with Jesse close on her heels. Her muscles clenched as she thought about all that had already happened and what could be unfolding in the other room. After rushing in behind Chris to see Mireyah run crying up the stairs and Harley standing in place as if glued there with that hurt expression marring her face, Lauren turned abruptly. Jesse shot her a look that she didn’t have time to decipher as she walked quickly back through the den and out the side door to be enveloped by the outside air. “Damn it’s cool.” She murmured to herself as she walked the path to the spiral maze and let herself into the labyrinth, avoiding the commotion inside, knowing that it wasn’t her place to get involved. What could have caused Mireyah to react the way she did, Lauren wondered, the girl was usually found with her charming smile not a face full of tears. Desperately she tried to figure it all out, but the pieces refused to come together with what little she knew. So, she banned it from her brain, deciding that the two of them would work out whatever mess they were in together. Not to mention that she needed a little thinking time to herself anyway. A slight breeze blew from the East, chilling her and pushing her loose hair into her eyes as she walked. Looking about, her gaze settled on a bench with a large Satyr playing it’s panpipes to the side. It’s workmanship was astounding, a feeling of relaxation began to unfurl as she went to curl up on the marble bench aside it. Unfortunately, it was a little small for that so she settled for sitting sideways, her leg propped up and the other toeing the ground. She was lost in her thoughts of the last little while when She was interrupted by a voice. “You know, it’s not safe for a lady to walk about on her own.” Hiding her surprise behind a smirk, she straightened the leg she had laying upon the bench and looked up at he who dared to intrude on her solitude. “Well the joke’s on you smart guy, I’m sitting down.” Jesse merely quirked a brow as he leaned down, wrapped his hand around her ankle, and effectively moved her leg so he could sit down before pulling her leg back up to rest on his lap. “Has anyone ever told you how much of a smartass you are?” She grinned and playfully punched him in the shoulder. “Yes, all the time.” She admitted with a wink, trying to let her system cool from the jolt of electricity that shot through her body every time he touched her. His characteristic lazy smile curved his lips as he absently traced circles on her bare ankle, watching her eyes ever so carefully. That hat was, as usual, perched atop his head in that infuriatingly adorable fashion that she found herself coming to like immensely. Oh this dangerous fiend knows exactly what he’s doing to me; she thought, controlling herself so she wouldn’t glare. “So, what are you doin’ out here all by yourself?” he asked, continuing the torture on her leg as he spoke. “Thinking about some things.” “What about, if I may ask?” She sighed and turned her face away, the waning sunlight caressing her cheek as she considered whether or not she’d mention what was on her mind. “Events of the past few days, Dalton and Harley, the Mireyah – Harley mess, just all of this in general.” she said as she threw open her arms to encompass the area. He nodded thoughtfully, “I know. Dalton’s been a real jackass with Harley, he’s not very smart when it comes to matters of the heart. He‘s never had to worry about getting turned down or being told to get bent if you get where I‘m coming from. This territory is a little new for him.” She copied his nod. “In short, your friend is a dick with ears.” He laughed deeply, his smile reaching to touch his eyes, and raised his hands, palms out. “I didn’t say that, you just need to get to know him!” “Maybe so.” Catching the tone creeping into her voice, he asked “What’s the real reason you came out here Lauren?” “I’ve had enough excitement for one day, one week, one year, one lifetime. My head spins every time I try to think about the last couple of events, you know? What with your first day, Gaz and Mark leaving, the sexual frustration you could choke a horse with, the car accident… ” “Oh come on, it hasn’t even started yet!” He laughed, trying and failing to lighten the spiraling mood. “Yeah,… I know.” she muttered almost inaudibly. “Hey now, look at me.” Jesse commanded gently, pushing her leg off of his lap so he could scoot closer and tuck a finger under her chin and cause their gazes to clash. “Shit happens, darlin’. We’re all fine, we’re all together, and I’ll take a leap and say we’re all having at least a little fun. Stop worrying about what has happened and what could happen, just worry about now. Now is all that matters.” She thoroughly thought it over for a moment and he was so right. What’s the point in recounting a past you can’t change or worrying about a future you can’t correctly predict? Her mind cleared, her heart lifted, and a licking flame in her blood was rekindled as a thought raced through her mind. Right as Jesse let his finger fall and leaned back a little, giving her a little space, Lauren reached for his hat. Lifting it off his head, she sat it on her lap and trailed her fingers through his soft, short brown hair. Jesse didn’t move, his breathing became a little labored as he sat perfectly still and watched her closely. She didn’t miss the darkening in his eyes, the green becoming stormy and exciting. Even down in her toes the excitement spread. “I’ve been wanting to do that for a while now.” Came her quiet but steady admission. “Oh? Well there’s been something I’ve been wanting to do for a while now too.” He drawled softly and she found herself captured by the intense emerald gaze as it locked onto her own. Daring herself, she lifted her hand to his jaw and stroked the smooth lines with the pad of her thumb, edging a little closer to the fire that was the unexplored feelings between the two of them. The point of dancing around the fire and wasting valuable time getting to know one another made no sense to her anymore. “You know what they say Jesse, now is all that matters.” She’d hardly gotten the words out of her mouth before her senses were assaulted. He captured her lips in a split second, his taste topping the sweetest and most heady of wines. The bones holding her upright seemed to melt as she fell against him, lost in his embrace. He pulled her closer, pressing her closer as she caught his lip between her teeth, worrying it gently, reveling in the shudder that racked his body. “Well, well!” The mixture of Chris’s amused voice and being caught in Jesse’s arms startled a gasp from Lauren’s throat. Propelling backwards instinctively, she nearly fell off of Jesse’s lap and onto the ground. She would have tried to wiggle out of his arms, but he was holding her protectively, just tight enough to let her know that he wasn’t going to let go. With her hands on her hips, Chris stood laughing with a large grin only feet away. Her eyes were bright and enthralled as she watched every visible part of her friend tinge pink. “Isn’t this cute!” She laughed again as Lauren buried her face between Jesse’s neck and shoulder, trying to hide her flaming cheeks She desperately tried to blend into her surroundings when she heard footsteps coming quickly up behind Chris, who was -still- grinning at the couple. Jesse groaned when Reece came into view behind Chris, wrapping his arms around her and pressing a kiss to her neck. “Isn’t this a sight?” She asked him with a giggle as she leaned back against him. “Oh sweets, it‘s adorable.” he agreed, grinning broadly at Jesse who grinned right back. “Jesse you ol’ dog.” Reece joked with a wink while Jesse chuckled. A little miffed at being the only one a little embarrassed, Lauren looked at Jesse. “Well you’re all smiles.” she commented with lifted brow. Grabbing the forgotten hat from where it had fallen to the ground, Jesse placed it on her head and kissed the tip of her nose. “Why wouldn’t I be? I’ve got a pretty girl on my lap!” He exclaimed good naturedly, giving her a private smile that she could only hope promised a repeat. Lifting her from him and on her feet, Jesse stood and loosely wrapped an arm around her waist. “I’m famished, what’s say we all go back inside?” Sharing a smile, Chris and Reece nodded and Jesse noticed them share another secret look. He shook his head, unable to stop his grin from spreading. Lauren was still blushing, her hair mused and her eyes alight. He couldn’t help but reach his hand to her hair muse it a little more, taunting her a little as she turned and glared daggers at him. He watched her eyes change as she stared at him, her eyes showing her unspent passion locked behind her re-erected barriers. Turning to one of the many rose bushes making the maze, he plucked a single rose, broke the thorns off, and pinned it under the hat right behind her ear. “Let’s go then.” He suggested, pulling her to his side. The four of them walked in a companionable silence back to the house. It was when they all had gotten through the door that Harley raced past them. Knowing Pandora’s box had been opened, Lauren thought to herself -let the chase begin- and followed her friend. |
| Chris leaned in toward Reece’s side, slipping a hand around his waist, and he wrapped a protective arm around her shoulders. They watched Harley disappear into the Library with Lauren hot on her heels. Chris gave a sigh and Reece looked down at her with a question in his eyes. She shook her head, misery creeping into her heart. “This just keeps getting worse and worse. It hurts to see everyone arguing and having so many problems. This was supposed to be a fun weekend, damn it!” One side of Reece’s mouth quirked upward. “I know, sweetness, but things don’t always work out how we want. Especially when there’s several volatile personalities involved.” Dalton made his way down the stairway and didn’t pause to greet them, walking straight through the short hall into the Library and headed for Harley’s office. He seemed to be getting around much better now with no evidence of a wobble in his gait. Jesse gave a humorless laugh and pointed toward their departing band mate. “Speaking of volatile personalities, there goes one now.” He sighed, looking at Reece and Chris. “Oh well, they’ll deal somehow.” He winced. “In the meantime, I haven’t even had breakfast yet, so I’m headed back to that beautiful spread in the other room. No sense letting it go to waste.” He flashed them a big grin and hobbled off toward the Dining room. “I’m still hungry, too,” Reece commented. “How about we go finish our breakfast?” He wiggled his eyebrows, giving a secretive smile. “Besides, I’d love to see you enjoy more of those strawberries.” Some of Chris’s good humor came back at his teasing, and she gave him a light shove with her shoulder. “Okay,” she answered with a small giggle. “When you put it that way, how can I resist?” They walked with an arm around each other toward the Dining room to join Jesse. Just as they entered the short hallway under the stairs, Lauren walked out of the Library. Her forehead creased with concern and she glanced over her shoulder, pausing in mid-step. Chris frowned. “What’s up, Lauren? Is Harley okay now?” “I think so,” she answered, turning toward them. “She’s in her office talking things out with Dalton, but I’m still worried. With those two, I’m not sure if it’s safe to leave them alone for long.” She cast another look over her shoulder, biting her lower lip. “They’ll work it out,” said Reece, using his best reassuring tone. “Why don’t you join us in the other room and finish breakfast?” “Jesse just headed in there,” Chris added, trying to tempt her friend’s worries away. Lauren hesitated, clearly torn. Squaring her shoulders, she waved a hand and started back toward the Library. “You two go ahead. I’ll be back in a minute.” Reece looked down at Chris and shrugged, and then pulled her toward the other room. She just shook her head and walked with him. I hope he’s right about Dalton and Harley working things out. Damn. I wish I could make it all better for them. No sooner had they resumed their seats, than Lauren came back in, her face tinged pink. When they looked at her with curiosity, she gave a nervous smile, waving one hand back the way she had come. “They’re fine. It looks like things are better already.” She took a seat next to Jesse again and kept her eyes on her plate for a moment, avoiding Chris’s searching gaze. Lauren snuck a glance at Jesse beside her, only to encounter that friendly cowboy grin of his, and her cheeks darkened a little more. She took the Stetson off and put it on his head. “Oh, be quiet and eat your breakfast.” Jesse laughed and tucked into the food without further comment. Chris heard footsteps and looked up in time to see Harley padding through the short hallway in a bathing suit. Her friend didn’t stop and dashed toward the staircase in the main hall. Maybe everything is okay now and she’s just going upstairs to change clothes? I hope. Anxiety made the fresh strawberry she was chewing on tasteless. Dalton came out next, pausing at the dining room archway, looking toward the hallway with a mixture of confusion and longing in his dark eyes. Idiot! He must’ve messed it up again. Chris sighed first, and then anger made her frown. She turned to Reece, who just finished his food and sat back in his chair, content for the moment. “Okay, either you talk to Dalton or I will,” she growled. “Things are just way too tense around here for me, and we need to lighten everyone up.” Reece’s eyes went wide at her tone. Just as quickly, resignation set in. He pushed back from his chair and stood, cupping the side of her face with one big hand. “All right, sweetness. I’ll go kick his ass and make him behave.” He flashed a smile and strode over to his band mate. Grabbing Dalton’s shirt sleeve, Reece pulled him out of the room. Chris exchanged a worried glance with Lauren and Jesse, and then jumped up to follow them. “Hey, wait!” Jesse called out. Chris paused, confusion making her frown, and he got to his feet. He walked around the table and patted her on the shoulder. “Don’t worry, he’s not really going to mess him up. Why don’t you take a walk or go read a book, and I’ll go after them to make sure things remain civil, all right?” The cowboy’s easy manner and calm smile reassured her, and she nodded. “Okay, Jess, if you’re sure.” She looked over the table at Lauren. “Can you go upstairs and check on Harley? I suspect she could use a good friend right now, and you two are close.” Lauren rose and nodded. “Sure, I’ll take good care of her. See you in a bit.” She escaped out the doorway, headed for Harley’s room. Jesse steered Chris with one hand into the hallway and gave a light shove toward the Library. “Go on, I’ll help handle this,” he said, his slight drawl evident. “I’ve heard you love to read when you’re stressed.” Chris quirked an eyebrow. “Oh yeah? What else have you heard? I didn’t think you guys gossiped that much.” Jesse chuckled. “No, not that much, but some. Have Reece fill you in later on that one. Now, get going.” Chris looked toward the ballroom where Dalton and Reece had disappeared to have a talk, and then gazed at Jesse’s confident features. His gentle manner calmed her, and she nodded. “Okay, I’ll trust you on this. Be careful.” He laughed and took off toward the Ball room. She blew out a breath, trying to ease the anxiety in her chest, and walked into the Library. The atmosphere worked like a mild sedative immediately. She looked around in wonder at all the books on the shelves, taking a deep breath to savor the unique paper smell. Book stores and Libraries always lifted her spirits, and she gave Jesse silent thanks for directing her here. Stepping over to the Fantasy and Romance sections, she let her worries temporarily drop away. I hope they know what they’re doing, she mused, reaching for an interesting looking book. |
| I knew my eyesight sucked, but damn I didn't think I was blind! I wrapped my arms around my waist after Harley and the others left. I couldn't believe that had just happened. I closed my eyes, utter disgust flaying me alive inside. "You okay?" Tanner asked from the doorway. I froze. I'd completely forgotten he was there. Oh crap. Oh gods, please don't make me have to actually talk about this. Please... "Uhm..yeah. I'll be fine." I plastered on a fake smile, turned around and shrugged at him. "Misunderstandings happen. It's not like Harley and I have never argued before." We hadn't. "It'll work out." I nodded, pretty sure I was trying to convince myself more than him. I was a champion at lying to myself. Lots of practice makes perfect. He leaned against the door, hands in his pockets, just...staring at me. My eyes kept glancing around, looking everywhere but at him. The silence stretched. I broke first. "Oh for crying out loud, Tanner, are you just going to look at me all day or are you going to say something?!" I snapped, glaring at him. His eyes bore into mine, quiet...waiting. "What? What do you want me to say? That I like you? I do. That I saw you and Harley in the pool and I was jealous? Fine! I was! Did I overreact? Just a bit, I'd say!" The words wouldn't stop...I tried to reel them back, but it was like trying to control a flood--couldn't be done. "Gods, all you could talk about was how wonderful Harley is, and all she could do was talk about how great you are...and...and..." and suddenly I didn't have words. I floundered. Me, the writer...I so rarely didn't have words, I was at a loss of what to do when I didn't. I stared back at him, my arms hanging limp at my sides. I didn't have my anger, or even tears at this point. I just stood there. He watched me, those dark eyes full of something that I couldn't decipher. "I just..." I closed my eyes against that gaze. "I can't do this right now." I was utterly drained. I opened my eyes and made myself move toward the door and out of the room. I didn't know where I thought I was going when I ran to the garage, grabbing the keys to one of the cars...I didn't know and I didn't care where I was going when I pulled out and drove away. All I knew was that he let me go. |
| Harley picked herself up off the floor and made her way to the closet. Her hands were still trembling. She shook them in an attempt to quiet her nerves. Harley went to the bed side table, lit a cigarette and let it hang from her mouth while she perused the closet for something to wear. Harley was never the type to worry about her looks. She dressed the way she wanted to without a thought of what another person might think. Now, she couldn't get Dalton out her head - what would he like? Would he prefer her hair down or up? She shook her head and tried to concentrate. Frustrated with herself, she pulled out a black ankle length skirt and a black tank top - similar in style to the white outfit she had on during the healing spell. She brushed her hair letting it fall loose down her back. Harley knew she should wash it because of the chlorine from the pool, but she decided against it. She was certain the others downstairs were worried so she didn't want to be away for too long. Harley glanced in the mirror one more time, just to make sure she looked at least semi-decent. She opened the door to her room and ran smack into Lauren. On instinct, Harley wrapped her arms around the girl to keep them from both falling over. “Well, I missed you too,” Lauren giggled. “Sorry, I didn’t know you were there.” “Everything okay?” “Yea. Just great.” “Sorry for, uh, interrupting you, before.” “I’m glad you did. It was a mistake.” Harley turned and sat down on the bed. Lauren took a seat next to her after shutting the door. “A mistake? How come? You want him don’t you?” “Yes I do. It’s driving me crazy! But it’s like I said before. He’s going to leave and I’ll still be here…alone…with a broken heart.” Harley threw herself backwards and lay on the bed, looking at the ceiling. “I won’t allow my heart to be broken if I can prevent it,” she whispered. Lauren leaned back and propped herself up on her elbow. “What makes you think that he’ll break your heart?” she whispered back. “Cuz he’ll leave. Just like that. Off on a grand adventure with the band, with girls throwing themselves at him.” “What makes you think he won’t come back?” Harley sighed, “I’ve thought of that. But what’s to say that he will? I don’t have any guarantee.” “Love is never a guarantee.” “Love,” Harley scoffed. “Lust is more like it.” Lauren half smiled. “Lust can turn into love you know. If it’s just lust, why would your heart get broken?” Harley didn’t say anything for a few moments. “Once again, I hate you for using logic against me. But it’s not love - just a strong like.” Lauren laughed. “Is that what the kids are calling it these days?” Harley laughed out loud then snorted. “Yes!! A snort! I win!!” Harley continued to laugh and Lauren joined in. When they finally calmed down, there was silence between them. “Ya know, I feel sort of the same way about Jesse,” Lauren confided. “Especially since I would have to go back home to North Carolina.” Lauren thought back to her earlier thoughts of living here with Harley and getting a job in town. She wondered what Harley would think of that idea. “Harley…I was wondering something. Would it…You see I was wondering…would it be okay if I…lived here?” “Seriously?” “Yea, you see I am had a rough point in my life and really want a change. I love this place - it’s so calming and at the same time full of excitement.” “Rough point? Is everything okay?” “Oh, of course. I just want a change of scenery. Ya know, hopefully find something better for myself than what I have now. “You mean you want to be closer to Jesse?” Harley giggled. “And you of course!” Lauren defended. “Right.” “Really! And while Jesse has become sort of, well important to me, I still really do want a change of everything in my life - location, job, friends, people, the whole shebang.” “I understand completely. Of course you can live here!! I mean, you do already have your own room!” Harley smiled. Lauren smiled back and instantly felt better - about every thing. It was as if a dark cloud had been hovering over her head and now it was gone. There was nothing bad at home for her, she had just become terribly depressed being there. She had a dead end job that was going no where, her small apartment was terribly lonely, and the people around her seemed to be just as dead. It was the same thing every day, over and over again. The same conversations, the same people, the same places. Lauren really needed something fresh and new in her life. She was so glad Harley had agreed to let her live at the Mansion. The house seemed so full of life. Lauren wanted to know how Harley could stand living alone in such a huge place. Then again, with friends stopping by, Harley was never really alone for long. “Well I suppose we should head back downstairs, to check on the others. I bet they are really upset about the fight and all,” Harley said. “They are really worried, Chris especially. You know how she worries about every one.” “Yes.” The girls linked arms and made their way down stairs. They found Chris in the library. “Hey girlie!” “Hey, everything okay now?” “It’s better than it was. I’m still a bit confused about a few things, but I’ll be fine,” Harley smiled. Chris smiled knowingly. “I’m glad.” “Where is everyone?” “Well the boys, Reece, Dalton, and Jesse went to the ballroom to have a manly talk. I don’t know where Mireyah and Tanner are though.” “Mireyah is probably walking around. She likes to be outside,” Harley said looking out the window. Chris nodded in understanding. “Well, I think I need to make peace with the boys so to speak,” Harley said with a clap of her hands. “I’m going to show them my bike.” She smiled. “Dalton would love that, I’m sure.” Chris smiled. Harley giggled and left the room. She stopped in front of the ballroom doors to make sure that everything was alright before she walked in. She didn’t hear any yelling so she figured it was safe. She knocked on the door then turned the knob. Four faces turned to look at her when she entered the room. She had that feeling of paranoia of walking by a group of people that suddenly quiet down when you pass, like they were talking about you. ************** Dalton followed behind Reece into the ballroom. Jesse was quick on their heels. Tanner was already in the ballroom, looking like he was rearranging things. “So, what’s going on?” Reece asked, getting right to the point. “With what?” Dalton said nonchalantly. “With what?” Reece chuckled. “She’s got you really messed up doesn’t she?” Dalton ran a hand through his hair. That’s an understatement, he thought. “So what happened?” Jesse pressed. He sat on the stage, leaning back as if this was not a serious conversation. “We talked,” Dalton shrugged. “And then what? Lauren came back from checking on you two all blushing,” Jesse laughed. “I kissed her okay? Is that what you want to hear?” Dalton’s voice was full of frustration. “Then what’s the problem? She still ran out of the room like something was wrong.” Reece said clearly. Dalton was convinced that Reece didn’t miss anything that happened. Dalton sighed and sat down on the stage. A part of him wanted to talk to the band about it, perhaps to get some advice. He never met a girl like Harley before. He was not sure how to act around her. She could change attitudes at the drop of a hat. One second she’s not fighting him, turning him on, then the next it’s like the dream is over and she’s running away from him again - with tears welling up in her eyes. The other part of him didn’t want to say anything, at least to avoid what the guys would actually say to him. What would they say if they knew what Harley said to him? Would they agree with her? And if they did, what would they say to him - or even to her for that matter? “Earth to Dalton?” Jesse said. “Instead of thinking about it till you run yourself into the ground, talk about it man.” “Why so you can chastise me about it? So I can stand here and listen to you laugh? Or perhaps let you run to her and tell her to avoid me ‘cause I’m really messed up or something?” “You really think that we would do something like that?” Reece said, his voice full of hurt. “Well…no,” Dalton sighed. “Look, it’s not me, it’s her! I don’t now what I’m doing wrong but it’s like every time I think I’m in, she runs away.” “You’re in?” Reece laughed. “There’s your problem dude. Harley is not the type of chick that just let’s you “in” as you say. She wants commitment - at least a long term type of arrangement. Not a “I’ll call you sometime” then don’t call deal.” “I know that. I just don’t know if I can give her what she wants. I mean, who’s to say where we’ll go next? Sure we can always come back here, but what about all that time when I’m gone on the road? That’s no way to have any sort of relationship. That’s why I always liked wild girls. They didn’t care about any of that stuff.” Dalton ran his hand through his hair again. “Then her,” he pointed to the door as if she would materialize, “she is just…I don’t even know the word!” A soft knock at the door caused them all to freeze and look at the door. Harley snuck in with a look of embarrassment on her face. The outfit she was wearing, similar to the white one she had one the other day, made Dalton want to rip it off her. The tank top was just low enough to give a peak of her cleavage. It hugged her chest and waist and ended just a little short to reveal just a sliver of her stomach. The skirt was a long flowing thing that hid her legs but it really showed off her hips. Dalton stared at her now, like he had when she burst in with the white outfit on. ***** “Hi, guys,” Harley waved. “Hi.” “I, umm, wanted to ask if you’d like to see my bikes?” Harley chewed on her bottom lip. She felt a little bad that she obviously interrupted their “guy talk”. “Your bikes? As in more than one? Where? I didn’t see a single one!” Dalton said, obviously excited. “Well, they are hidden under a tarp or in pieces around the garage. I’ve been trying to rebuild a couple.” Dalton’s mouth was hanging open. Reece looked at him and chuckled as if he knew more about what the look meant than Harley did. “Well you guys can go look - and drool. I’m going to check on Chris.” “Yea, ‘check’ on her, right buddy?” Dalton winked. Reece rolled his eyes and strolled from the room. The rest of the band followed Harley towards the garage. Tanner broke away from the group as they past the front door. “Where ya headed?” “Well, I was a little cold to Mireyah earlier…I just didn’t know what to say to her. So, I’m going to go check on her.” Harley smiled, “Be gentle Tanner. She’s strong but still a bit fragile.” Tanner nodded with a smile. Harley, followed by Dalton and Jesse, continued on to the garage. Harley noticed instantly that something was missing or out of place in the garage, but she couldn’t exactly put her finger on what. Harley led the way to the back where a large blue tarp sat over something. In a dramatic fashion Harley pulled off the tarp to reveal two Harley Davidsons. “Wow.” “Like my custom paint jobs?” Jesse and Dalton nodded so enthusiastically Harley was expecting their heads to fall off. The newer bike, a Sportster, had a large red rose on the gas tank. The fender and the seat had loose rose petals mixed with leaves and thorns looking like they had blown off the rose. “I like the roses,” Jesse said. “It fits you I think.” Harley smiled, “Yea and it is a much more comfortable ride than the other one.” Dalton and Jesse took a step to the side to see the other bike more clearly. Dalton’s jaw dropped at the sight. “Nice.” “Nice? Jesse do you know what that is? It’s a 1928 Harley Davidson JDH two-cam!” Dalton stared at his friend in shock. Harley patted Jesse on the shoulder. “It’s okay. Most people don’t know how rare this bike is. This model is the first time that two-cam engines were used on Harley Davidson motorcycles. It was also the same year that front wheel brakes became standard on all bikes Harley made. I rescued this one from a junk yard believe it or not,” Harley said with pride. “I didn’t even realize what I had until I brought it home.” “This paint job fits you better I think.” The gas tank had a skull on it and barbed wire decorated the front and back fenders. It was definitely Harley’s favorite bike. “So, can we go for a ride?” Dalton asked eyeing the 1928 JDH. “Well sadly, you guys wouldn’t fit all that comfortably. The Sportster is custom for my height. The JDH still doesn’t run yet,” Harley said sadly. Dalton looked like a kid who woke up on Christmas morning to find Santa forgot about him. Harley looked around the garage plagued with the feeling that something was missing. She glanced down the row of cars. “The corvette is missing,” she mumbled. “What?” “My corvette is gone!” “Where did it go?” Harley didn’t answer. She ran into the house and straight to the library. Harley would have normally been embarrassed to interrupt Chris and Reece kissing, but she was filled with worry. “Sorry, but have you guys seen Mireyah in the last few minutes?” “No, why? Something wrong?” “Sort of. I think she took off in one of my cars. The problem is the one she took has a habit of breaking down.” “Oh, isn’t she with Tanner though?” “No, Tanner was talking with us,” Reece said. “I’ll go down the road, see if I can find her. You guys hold the fort?” Without waiting for an answer, Harley left the room and made her way back to the garage. She grabbed the keys to mustang on her way in. Dalton and Jesse were still looking at the bikes. “I’m going to look for MIreyah. I think she took the corvette. Should I take the other keys with me or can I trust you to stay here?” she asked her eyebrow quirked at Dalton. “You can trust me,” Dalton said. Something about the way he said that made her think he was talking about something else. She told her self she would think about it later as she climbed into the driver’s seat. She took off down the road in search of Mireyah and her corvette. Harley normally loved to drive down the mountain road but with the memory of the accident and Mireyah gone missing in an unreliable car, Harley was full of dread. The long curving road made it worse as she safely couldn’t drive faster than 35 mph around the sharp turns. Harley slowed to a snail’s pace when she passed the place of the accident. Broken glass still littered the road and the ground was torn up from the car flipping over. Luckily, the car was no longer there. Harley shook her head to be rid of the depressing thoughts and continued down the road. Just as she was about to give up, she rounded the bend to find the corvette - and Mireyah on the side of the road. Harley pulled over and got out the car. Walking towards Mireyah she noticed something odd about the girl - she had a cigarette hanging out of her mouth. “Brigit Mireyah Wolfe! What the hell are you doing?” “What?” Harley snatched the cigarette out of Mireyah’s mouth. “This is what!” “Well, they were there and I’m really stressed out…” “Dude, smoking is bad for you,” Harley said then took a puff off the cigarette. Mireyah crossed her arms and quirked an eyebrow. “Yea, exactly. I’m a good example of what NOT to do. Once you start you can’t stop, so don’t start missy.” Harley put the cigarette out with her foot then picked up the butt. “Come on, let’s go. I’ll call a tow truck to pick up the car.” Mireyah silently got into the mustang and Harley climbed in to the driver’s seat and started the engine. “So, you okay?” Harley asked. “Not really. I feel so stupid!” “Don’t feel stupid. It was just a misunderstanding. I will say I was a bit shocked that you actually thought I would move in on your guy though.” “That’s why I feel so stupid. I should’ve known better.” Mireyah sighed. “But Tanner seemed to speak so highly of you, and you said such nice things about him, and then I saw you in his arms in the pool and…” Mireyah threw her hands up in the air. “Why didn’t you just say so? I had to practically beat it out of you girl!” Harley chuckled. Mireyah shrugged. “So did Dalton say anything to you about your, uh, admission?” Harley knew Mireyah was trying to get the focus of her self. Harley let her. “Yea he did,” Harley sighed. “Well, what did he say?” “He didn’t say much really,” Harley lied. “He did kiss me though,” she blushed. “Oh! How was it?” Mireyah asked excitedly. “It was…nice.” Mireyah rolled her eyes. “Just nice? Yea right.” “What? You want me to tell you that despite my better judgment I felt like putty in his hands and I wanted to strip down and do him right there in the office?” Mireyah gasped, “You did?” It was Harley’s turn to roll her eyes as they entered the tunnel that led to the garage. “So when are you going to kiss Tanner?” Harley teased. “Well ya know…when I feel like it,” Mireyah said then stuck out her tongue. “Ooo, I dare you to just walk right up to him when we get home and lay a big one on him!” Harley laughed. Mireyah gasped in shock. “Scared?” Harley taunted. “I double dare you!” Harley squealed as she parked the car. “What you think I won’t do it?” “Nope. I think you’re too chicken. Bwak bwak!” They walked into the house as Harley laughed maniacally. Tanner was leaning against the banister in the front hall as if he had been waiting for them. Mireyah grabbed his face and planted a kiss on his lips. She pushed him away a few seconds later. Mireyah gave Harley a defiant look. “Happy now?” Harley was laughing so hard at the look on Tanner’s face, she couldn’t give an answer. Tanner’s carefree attitude seemed to take over for he threw Mireyah over his shoulder and began to carry her upstairs. “Excuse us for a few…hours,” he smiled. “What? Wait a minute! Put me down!” Mireyah screamed. Harley had to brace her self against the wall to keep from falling over with laughter. The commotion brought the others into the room to see what was going on. “Go get her caveman!” Dalton hollered. Tanner turned, hit himself in the chest and grunted. Mireyah was wiggling around on his shoulder so he spanked her. “Quit squirming woman!” he laughed. Mireyah screamed but stilled. Harley was on the floor laughing - and snorting. “Hey hold on a second!” Jesse said, “Lauren and I were going to hit that dance place in town if ya’ll want to join us. So uh, don’t take too long there Tanner.” Tanner gave a salute and continued his way upstairs. Harley had finally calmed down so Lauren helped her to stand up. “So, you going to come out with us?” Lauren asked. “Sure. Sounds like fun,” Harley smiled. “I’m in too,” Dalton said. “Reece? Chris?” “We’ll see. Maybe we’ll stay here and keep the house to ourselves.” Reece gave Chris a little wink. Harley smiled, glad to see every on back in happy and carefree moods. While she still wasn’t sure what to do about Dalton, she wanted to at least go out tonight and have some fun with her friends. After the stressful events of the past few days, they all deserved some fun. “Well I missed breakfast and lunch, so I’m going to grab a bite to eat. What time to we want to head out? It’ll take about an hour to get into town.” “Oh, I’d say we leave about 4:30, grab a bit to eat and stuff,” Jesse suggested. “Sounds like a plan. It’s almost three now so we’re got a little time to get ready.” Harley made her way to the kitchen and grabbed a pear from the bowl on the table. Dalton had followed her and grabbed an apple. “So what are you going to wear?” he asked. “Clothes.” Dalton rolled his eyes. “Seriously, how do people dress going to this place? You said it wasn’t like normal clubs.” “Wear whatever you like. IT’s a mix of people, some in jeans and cowboy boots, girls in mini-skirts, guys that are wannabe gangters,” Harley shrugged. “Well what type are you?” “I’m the bad ass, rock and roll, bitch.” Harley said matter of factly. “And what am I?” “A guitarist.” “Sounds boring.” “Not at all. Do you know how much women just love a man with musical talent?” “Oh, those bimbos as you say.” Harley rolled her eyes. “Not just bimbos. Silly.” Dalton chuckled. “Alright I’m going to get into the shower. And before you even think about it, no you can’t join me.” Dalton gasped. “I would never think of such a thing!” Harley quirked an brow at him. “Okay maybe a little.” “That’s what I thought.” Harley ran her hand along his shoulder as she walked past. “Oh, do that again.” Harley smiled and turned to massage Dalton’s shoulders. He groaned in pleasure as she kneaded the muscles in his neck. He leaned his head back resting on her breast. Harley didn’t hesitate to lean down and gently kiss him. The kiss didn’t stay gentle for long. Without breaking the kiss, Dalton guided Harley to sit in his lap. This time when Harley wrapped her arms tightly around him, he didn’t flinch or pull away in pain. Dalton ran his hand up the back of her shirt. His hand burned and kneaded the muscles in her back. His hands continued to roam, moving down to cup her butt. He shifted her in his lap so she was pressed more into his chest. His hand continued down her thigh. His hand began to roam back up her leg, taking the hem of her skirt with it. His feather light tough on her skin left a trail of fire. When his fingers brushed against the edge of her panties, she pulled back abruptly. “I’m sorry, I can’t do this,” she whispered. For the second time that day, Harley ran away from Dalton with tears in her eyes. Dalton this time chased after her up to her room. He burst through the door before she could latch it. “Look woman, you are driving me up the wall!” “Good! That way we both can suffer!” “Both? I think I’m the only one suffering here!” “Look, let’s get it all out in the open - I’m not going to sleep with you! Despite the fact that I want to in the worst way!” “Why not?” His eyes bore into her. She felt naked thought she was still fully clothed. Harley sighed, “Because I’m not…” “A dumb bimbo?” Dalton finished. “And I’m not easy either! I want to be respected the next day!” “You think I wouldn’t respect you?” His eyes sincerely showed hurt by her words. “Have you respected any of the other women you’ve slept with?” she whispered. Before Dalton could answer, Harley went into her bathroom. She turned on the shower and stepped into the scalding water. Harley wasn’t sure how much longer she could keep Dalton gat bay. She wanted him so badly, it hurt. She got out of the shower and wrapped herself in a black towel. She prayed Dalton had left. Harley cracked open the door, letting all the steam escape. “He’s gone,” Chris said from the bed with a smile on her face. “Shut up.” “I didn’t say a word,” she smiled. Harley snorted, “Yea but you were thinking it.” “All I wanted to say was, I think you should give Dalton a chance. He is really taken with you.” Harley looked up to the ceiling and sighed. “That’s not the point,” she whispered. “What are you so afraid of?” Harley looked at Chris, but didn’t answer. Instead she went over to the closet. “If you’re afraid of getting hurt, you could miss out on something great.” Harley stilled. “If know,” she whispered. “I’d rather miss it, than have a broken heart.” “Harley, that has to be the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard you say! What kind of life is that to live?” “A safe one!” “A boring one!” Chris said firmly. “I don’t understand, Harley. You are usually so upbeat and positive.” Harley sat on the bed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “I know. I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I keep having this thought that if you play with fire, you’re going to get burned.” “But its fun though isn’t it?” Harley half smiled, “Yea.” “Then stop thinking about the ‘what ifs’ of the future and have fun!” Chris quickly hugged Harley then made her way to the door. “Hey, thanks.” Chris smiled and quietly shut the door behind her. Feeling at ease for the first time since Dalton had arrived, Harley lit up a cigarette and puffed on it slowly. She thought about what Chris and Lauren had said. She knew they were right but she still didn’t want to get hurt. What if Dalton didn't feel the same way about her and she felt about him? Was she more than a one night stand to him? She wasn't sure. How would she know? Harley sighed and put out the remainder of the cigarette. “Things were so much easier when I was alone,” she said aloud. “But it wasn’t as much fun either!” Harley turned to see Lauren and Mireyah standing in her doorway. Lauren had on really short black shorts. Her light purple shirt was low cut with long very wide sleeves that flowed around Lauren’s arms. She had on low heeled sandals. Mireyah on the other hand had boots on with black knit pants. Her tunic style shirt hung down to her thighs with a vest on over it with a sloped collar. “Well it’s a good thing I wasn’t naked!” Harley chuckled. “Ooo, we’ll come back when you are then!” Lauren giggled. Harley shook her head and made her way to the closet again. “Pants or a skirt?” she asked. She heard the door shut behind her and the sound of the girls sitting down on the bed. “Skirt,” they said in unison. Harley pulled out a plaid pleated skirt and threw it on the bed. Then she added a black button down shirt to the pile. “This is going to be fun!” Lauren squealed. Harley chuckled as she got dressed. Using the large mirror on the dresser, she put her hair in two pig tail braids. “Ooo, the school girl look. Dalton will love that I’m sure.” Mireyah winked. “Yes, figured I’d tease him some more.” “You have teased that poor man enough!” “You can never tease too much,” Harley sais as she put on mascara and a dark red lipstick. “Alright, boots or Mary Janes with stockings?” “Boots.” “Mary Janes.” “Well you guys are a lot of help!” “Mary Janes!” a voice said through the door. “Come in Jesse! We’re decent!” Lauren laughed. Jesse stepped into the room wearing jeans, cowboy boots, a blue button down shirt, and of course, the tan cowboy hat. “You’ll fit right in dressed like that.” Harley smiled. “Great. Seriously though, Mary Janes. The stockings would drive Dalton nuts.” “Ah-ha! He’s on our side!” Jesse flashed his charming smile. “I just don’t want to get kneed again,” he laughed. Harley scoffed as she began to put on the thigh high stockings. She buckled on the heels then surveyed herself in the mirror. “What ya think?” “You is hot!” Lauren said. “Fantastic. Just the look I was going for,” Harley chuckled. “Okay, let’s go.” Jesse held his arm out for Lauren and she took it with a giggle. Harley was glad to see Lauren so happy. She knew how unhappy Lauren was when she had first arrived. Harley had been worried for her pink gummy bear but it seemed that things were getting better for her friend. She felt honored that Lauren wanted to live at the Mansion with her. It would be nice to have someone around all the time. Of course, her thoughts went round to Dalton and how he was going to eventually leave. Harley quickly brushed it aside. She was going to take Chris’s advice and have as much fun as she could, while she had the chance. ****** Dalton waited in the parlor with Reece, Chris, and Tanner. He was seated in a spot where he could see Harley coming down the stairs. When he saw her, his breath caught in his throat. “Something wrong Dalton?” Chris asked. Harley and the others walked in and Chris smiled. Dalton still couldn’t breathe. “Everyone ready to go?” “I was hoping my gifts would have arrived before we left,” Harley said looking out the window. As if Harley had conjured it, a helicopter came into view in the distance. “Ah-ha perfect timing.” Harley smiled. “Gifts? For who?” Lauren said excitedly. “For you, duh. I ordered them earlier today.” “And they’re already here?” Mireyah gasped. Harley walked out to meet the copter, the others following closely behind. Dalton was wondering what Harley was up to. As the copter neared the house, he realized there was a huge crate hanging underneath it. What could possibly be in a crate that large? It could hold a car and then some. “What the hell Harley?” Harley just smiled a wicked grin. The copter dropped the crate with a thud and a thick cloud of dust flew into the air. Harley scrambled to the top of the box to unhook it from the copter. Dalton wanted to know how she had done that without showing off her panties to everyone. Harley waved to the pilot and he left - just like that. “Who are you?” Jesse asked in shock. “What a silly question! I’m me, of course!” Harley laughed. A large envelope and a crow bar were strapped to the side of the crate. Harley read the material in the envelope while the others stood around in shock and awe. Satisfied, Harley took the crowbar and pried the end off the crate. She was able to walk into the crate easily. “Okay! First thing here,” Harley called from inside, “Oh! Will someone help me, and not Dalton or Chris! Their’s are not in boxes.” Jesse and Tanner stepped up to help. Jesse and Tanner unloaded various sizes of smaller crates placing them at every one’s feet. Dalton wanted to know what his gift was, considering it was not it its own box. Harley came out of the crate once everything was unloaded - Chris and Dalton were the only ones that did not have a smaller crate. “Okay, open them up,” Harley smiled. She handed the crow bar to Lauren first. Lauren nervously knelt down and pried the top off of the box. She moved around the straw a bit before she revealed a large envelope, two back packs, and two sleeping bags. Lauren quickly ripped open the envelope to find two airplane tickets and a few other tickets for various buses. There were also a few hotel reservations. “Oh my God, Harley!” she said with tears in her eyes. “I knew how much you wanted to go to South America, so I set up the whole trip for you. Every thing is paid, for you and a friend,” Harley smiled. “There is also a tour package in there for you to see the Aztec ruins.” Mireyah picked up the crowbar from where Lauren had dropped it and pried the top off of her crate. Her crate contained a collection of petrified rocks and a large piece of petrified wood. “Gods!” “You told me a long time ago that you had a globe with petrified rocks in it and that you always wanted to open it up and play with them,” Harley giggled. “So I got you some you could play with.” “This is the best present ever!” Lauren and Mireyah attacked Harley with hugs. “Why would you do this?” Lauren sobbed. “I have pretty much everything I’ve always wanted. I want my friends to have their dreams too.” Harley wiped a tear off her cheek. “Okay, who’s next?” Reece knelt down and pried the top off of his crate. After moving the straw around he revealed an electric guitar. “Oh wow,” he breathed. “Mick Jagger played that actual guitar. And he signed it for you,” Harley said. On the front of the guitar was a small note that said, “Reece, keep it rockin. Mick” “How did you get him to sign this or even give up his own guitar?” Harley smiled, “Like I said, I have all of my dreams. That includes meeting some of my favorite people.” Jesse and Tanner couldn’t contain themselves and pried the tops of off their crates. Tanner’s contained a stack of sheet music. Hand written notes littered the page. “Tanner, that sheet music is are some of the original copies, with notes from Ian Stewart.” “Who’s that?” Lauren asked. “The keyboardist from Rolling Stones,” Tanner whispered. “How did you get this? He died in 1985!” Harley just smiled but didn’t answer. Jesse pulled out an acoustic guitar from his crate. “That’s from Brad Paisley,” Harley said. “He actually played that one and he signed it.” On the front of the guitar, in large scribble was the stars name “Brad Paisley” “This is so amazing…” Jesse whispered. Harley softly clapped in glee. While everyone was in silent shock by their lavish gifts, Harley went back into the crate. Dalton was flabbergasted to hear a car start up. Harley drove out of the crate with a 1968 Camaro RS. Chris squealed in delight. Harley got out of the car and tossed the keys to Chris. “Really!? It’s for me! Oh my gosh!” Chris suddenly became sixteen and started jumping and screaming around the car. Harley laughed. She walked over to Dalton and handed him his own set of keys. “What?” he stuttered. “Yours is still in the crate,” she smiled. Dalton slowly made his way to the crate. His eyes began to adjust to the dimness inside and he heard Harley start counting. “Three…two…one…” “Are you fucking kidding me!?” he yelled as he finally saw the last item in the crate. “Well! What the heck is it?” Dalton unhooked the support straps and wheeled it out of the crate. “Holy crap! Dalton, you gotta marry that girl!” Jesse exclaimed. Dalton had his hands on a 1956 Harley Davidson KH, complete with a helmet hanging off the handlebars. “That motorcycle is the same model that Elvis posed on for the cover of the May issue of Enthusiast in 1956,” Harley explained. “I couldn’t get the actual one that Elvis sat on for the picture,” Harley said sheepishly. Dalton was actually a little emotional. No one had ever given him any thing so extravagant or something that was a part of history! “The bike will stay here at the Mansion, but it’s yours, custom for you,” she said with a small smile. “Harley, I don’t understand. This is amazing! Why?” He knew Harley was a giving type of person but he couldn't understand why she would be so extravegant with their gifts. Did she think that they wouldn't care for her if she didn't buy them things? Her words from earlier that day echoed in her mind and he wondered what had happened to her that made her seem so unsure of herself. Harley looked down and toed the dirt. “Well this’ll give you a reason to come back some times.” In a fluid motion, Dalton put the kickstand down, took two long strides, and planted a kiss on Harley’s lips. He tried to put all his feelings for her into that kiss - past, present, and future. He pulled away after a few moments to look at her. “I don’t need a bike to come back here. This has been the best weekend of my life, because of you,” he whispered. “About time you told her that!” Reece laughed. Harley giggled nervously, “Well are we ready to go to town? George will bring all these things inside.” “Yes, Ma’am,” Jesse smiled. Harley glared at him then turned to Lauren. “Keys are on the wall in the garage.” “Wait, what? You’re letting me drive?” “Yea. I’m going with Dalton and I’m sure Reece will ride with Chris so the four of you should fit into the truck,” she smiled. Lauren giggled in delight and led the others to the garage. “Wheel the bike to the garage. I need to get my helmet,” she said to Dalton. He followed behind her admiring her legs in the black stockings she had on. He had the urge to rip them off her but of course, he didn’t, afraid that she would run away again. While the others piled into the truck, Dalton and Harley put on their helmets. Harley’s helmet had skulls and barbed wire painted on it while Daltons was a plain black. “I would have had yours painted,” she said, “but I didn’t know what to put on it. I figured a naked picture of me would be too much.” She laughed. “Perhaps,” Dalton chuckled. He gracefully swung his leg over and straddled the bike. He kick started it, enjoying the roar of the engine. “Beautiful isn’t it?” Harley yelled. “Oh yeah,” Dalton smiled. Harley used his shoulders to pull her self onto the bike. Her touch sent fire down his spine. She settled herself then casually wrapped her arms around his waist. “I think I found the real reason why you bought this,” Dalton called over his shoulder. “Just an excuse to touch me.” Harley laughed heartily and Dalton let the sound wash over him. “Let’s go, oh Black Knight.” Dalton revved the bike with glee and took off down the tunnel. Lauren followed behind with the others in the truck, and Chris in her new Camaro completed the line. As they exited the tunnel, Harley put her arms up in the air and let out a whoop. Dalton felt her thighs squeezing his hips and all he could think of was having her legs wrapped around him. He mentally shook himself and concentrated on the road. The trip was long but Dalton didn’t want it to end. Harley’s arms around him made him feel something he couldn’t identify. He put the thought away to analyze later. He was out to have fun with Harley tonight. Someone must have figured out the band was in town for as soon as Dalton turned off the bike a flock of screaming girls swarmed the bike, truck, and the Camaro. Dalton grabbed Harley’s hand and tried to shove his way to the door of the club. “How did they know? Wouldn’t they have flocked to the Mansion if they knew we were here?” Reece called over the crowd. “Because they know I’d shoot them!” Harley screamed at the top of her lungs. While the throng of girls didn’t dissipate, at least they got out of the groups personal space. They were practically shoved through the doors by the crowd and a huge man dressed in all black shut the door behind them. The man stood taller than Dalton and was wider than Dalton and Reece put together. His shirt was stretched to the limit, making Dalton think that at any moment it was going to rip off the man. “Thanks Toby,” Harley breathed. Toby responded with a simple nod then returned to his post right by the door. “That guy is huge!” Lauren whispered. “Yea, that’s Toby, the bouncer. He’s the only one because he doesn’t need any help,” Harley whispered back. “He also checks the ID’s.” They took a few steps into the bar and took a look around. There was a single bar along the left wall and a small dance floor with stage to the right. The back had a lone pool table and a dart board. Dalton noticed two dance cages standing at the corners of the stage. There were lights and smoke machines in the ceiling and along the front of the stage. It was a simple place but they tried to make it like a bigger style club. “See? Simple place. I just love it!” Harley smiled. “Harley!!” a man from behind the bar exclaimed. He came around the bar and threw his arms around Harley and kissed her cheek. “Hello, Sean. How are you doing?” she asked. “Oh, fabulous as usual. Oh! Who are your friends?” Sean said, eyeing Jesse up and down. Harley made the introductions with a smile. “Lovely to meet all of you! Harley, as you can see this place is just dreadful! Could you pick things up a bit?” Sean asked. Harley laughed. “Sure, I’d love to.” “Fabulous!” Sean grabbed her hand and led her to the stage. Dalton turned to Lauren, “What’s going on?” Lauren shrugged. “I’ve never been here before either.” Harley stood on stage while Sean messed with the DJ booth. She grabbed a microphone. “I think she’s going to sing,” Lauren said in surprise. The group found a table off to the side and sat down, staring at the stage. Harley smiled and waved at them. “Ladies and gentlemen, once again, Harley Palmer - the Karaoke Queen!” Sean announced. The music started and the crowd hushed. Apparently, Harley was a bit famous in this place. Dalton watched mesmerized as Harley was able to get the energized by singing a few upbeat country songs. He didn’t know she even knew any country songs, much less could sing them with such talent. Her voice was really suited for that style of music. She looked at him just then and winked. He smiled back at her. Her voice washed over him and it was as if she was singing directly to him. After the third song ended, the people in the bar cheered and clapped enthusiastically. Sean made another announcement, “Okay people, Karaoke will continue on for another hour or two. Who’s up next?” A few people went up to join the fun while Harley quietly left the stage to join her friends. “That was awesome!” Lauren said. “Thanks,” Harley said with a smile. “Well I wanted to grab something to eat at the restaurant across the street but with that mob outside…” “Do they have a menu here?” “Not really. They do have snacks like nachos and things, but no real food.” “Maybe one of the girls could get us something and come back here?” Tanner suggested. “I volunteer!” Lauren exclaimed. “Me too!” Mireyah said. The two girls took everyone’s orders and then, with Toby’s help, shoved their way out of the door. Toby had been letting people in the door two or three at a time. All the girls had congregated close to the table where the band was sitting, but did not all out attack them. “Is this what it’s always like for you guys?” Harley asked. “Pretty much,” Dalton said, eyeing the crowd. “It can be a bit much sometimes, like now, but…” Dalton shrugged. “This town is really good about allowing stars their privacy. The teen girls however aren’t so good with that.” Harley giggled. “This place is actually pretty well-known as a getaway for the rich and famous. Along different roads up the mountain, you’ll find get away houses and things of that nature. The people try really hard to keep it a small town though so, not a lot of neon or anything like that.” “It’s great. I didn’t even know this place existed till we got here.” Harley smiled, “Then the people here are doing a great job at keeping it a small town.” Lauren and Mireyah returned with their food a few minutes later. The throng of girls outside were watching the group through the front windows. “It’s freaky, really. Kind of sad. They look like kids looking in a toy store window.” Mireyah said. Jesse suddenly planted a kiss on Lauren’s lips. A few of the girls outside, let out wails of protest. More than one seemed to have tears coming out of their eyes. “Aww, don’t be so hard on them now Jesse,” Reece laughed. He wrapped his arm around Chris’s shoulders and gently kissed her temple. He whispered something in her ear. She smiled and whispered back. The group ate their dinner as they chatted about small things and laughed at the Karaoke participants. Finally, Sean announced that Karaoke was over and turned on the dance music. A few people lined up for a country line dance. “Come on, let’s join in!” Jesse exclaimed. “I don’t know how to line dance!” Mireyah yelled over the music. Jesse looked at her in shock. “I do!” Lauren said excitedly “Come on guys, we’ll teach you,” Harley smiled at the others. The group tried the line dance but eventually it was just Jesse, Laruen and Harley left on the dance floor. Dalton watched with interest as Harley moved her body around the dance floor. Even though it was a simple line dance, her hips had an extra bit of swing to them. Her smile lit up the place and Dalton couldn’t stop staring. “Hey Dalton, you got drool dripping off your chin buddy.” Reece laughed. Dalton glared at his friend for a few seconds then returned to watching Harley dance. The song was over and Jesse, Lauren, and Harley returned to the table out of breath. “You guys should have stayed out there with us!” Harley exclaimed. “Just waiting for the right song.” “Harley!” Sean said through the microphone. “The next one is for you - get in one of the cages babe!” “No Sean! Not tonight!” Harley yelled back. “You dance in the cages?” Dalton said with shock. Harley blushed. “Well see, long time ago when I first moved here I was a big drinker and well…need I say more?” she laughed nervously. “So now that I don’t drink anymore, Sean still convinces me to dance a bit. Sometimes I do, sometimes I don’t. It’s not stripping so don’t worry,” Harley said to the girls more than the guys. “Just a bit….sexy I guess. And besides, I’m not doing it so, it’s no big deal.” The crowd in the club didn’t agree as they started to try and convince her to get up on the stage. Even the women were cheering her on. “Seriously! Not tonight!” Harley said. The crowd “aww’d” in disappointment. “Come on Harley!” Sean said. “You know you want to!” “I don’t think they are going to give up dude,” Lauren said. “If I go up there, then you are too,” Harley smile mischievously. “No way!” “Chicken!” Harley called. “Exactly right!” Lauren laughed. Apparently Sean decided to give up for he went ahead and started the dance music. The rest of the crowd had filled the dance floor, giving up on Harley dancing too. “Oh I love this song!” Mireyah exclaimed. “So come on, let’s dance,” Harley smiled. Harley, Mireyah, and Lauren made their way to the dance floor. Chris decided to stay in her seat for a different song, despite the coaxing from the other girls. “I really like coming up here!” Jesse said over the music. “Yea, we should come here for all our vacations!” Tanner added. Reece nodded with a thoughtful look on his face, then kissed Chris on the temple again. Dalton watched the two of them with a twang of jealousy. The car accident had made Dalton realize how empty his life really was. Sure, it was full of music, his passion, and there were always plenty of girls to keep him occupied, but suddenly that didn’t seem like enough. Only Harley occupied his thoughts the past few days and he didn’t know what to do about it. He was never good at relationships beyond the one night stands or weekend flings. He watched Harley dance with Lauren and Mireyah. His mind drifted back to her question earlier ‘Have you respected any of the other women you’ve slept with?’ The answer was no, he didn’t. How could he? Those girls only wanted him for his fame and his money. Harley was different. She wanted something meaningful - heart and soul type of thing. She didn’t care about money or fame - heck she had enough of her own anyway. She had worked hard for it, instead of mooching off another persons hard work like the other girls in Dalton’s life. He watched Harley’s hips swing to the music sandwiched between Lauren and Mireyah. She was a wild and free spirit just like him. The exception was, she had mastered balancing her wild side with her responsible side. How did she do it? Reece had mastered that same thing as well. How did they pull it off? Dalton’s wild side seemed to be in charge at all times without even a peep from his logical side. His thoughts were interrupted as the song ended and the girls came bounding back to the table. Harley planted herself in his lap and he had to bite the inside of his cheek his libido in check. “Having fun?” Harley asked. “Yea,” Dalton responded. “Come dance with us!” The girls said as the next song started. Harley dragged Dalton out to the dance floor. Her body was pressed against his as her hips once again moved to the beat. It took every ounce of his will power to control himself as her hips bumped up against his in time with the music. “You’re driving me nuts woman!” he said in her ear. “Good, I’m glad,” she said back. She had an evil gleam in her eye and a mischievous smile curved her lips. “You’re evil!” he laughed. “Aren’t I good at it?” Finally the song ended and Dalton prided himself for not letting his libido take control. The music slowed and Harley wrapped her arms around his neck. He naturally put his hands on her hips and swayed with her to the slow, love song. Harley smiled up at him, then rested her head on his chest. He wrapped his arms tighter around her trying to get a handle on his feelings. What was he feeling exactly? He didn’t want to break her heart or hurt her in anyway. He wanted her so badly - and not just for a one night fling. She was intelligent, unpredictable, independent, and of course sexy as hell. His arms wrapped around her felt like the most natural and magical thing in the world. He rested his chin on her head. Her hair smelled like lavender and the wind. He enjoyed the scent as the song continued. It ended too soon for him, as Harley stepped back and out of his arms. She looked up at him, then smiled. “Want to get out of here?” he asked suddenly. “Yes,” she replied without hesitation. They made their way to the table where the others had settled again. “Hey, we are going to go ahead and head home. I’m a bit tired from the excitement this morning,” Harley explained. Everyone smile mischievously. “Have fun!” Lauren said happily. “Be safe!” Chris called. Dalton wondered in what way she meant that as he grabbed his helmet and followed Harley out the door. His skin tingled with anticipation. The throng of girls bombarded them as the two made their way to the bike. Harley giggled as she wrapped her arms around him again. “What’s funny?” “Their faces. They wish they were me,” she giggled again. Dalton smiled and started the bike. They left the parking lot with a roar and Harley let out a whoop of joy. Dalton couldn’t drive fast enough and the trip back to the mansion was way too long. When they arrived at the house, Dalton took her hand and led her upstairs. Not sure what room to go to, he stopped in the hallway. She titled her head back to look at him, exposing her neck. He had the urge to bite her, but didn’t. She giggled nervously and put her hand on her cheek. He noticed she was blushing a bit and smiled at her. She cleared her throat and stepped over to her bedroom door. She paused for a few seconds before opening it. Harley turned to look at him before she stepped into the room. He waited for an invitation. She left the door open and figured that was it. He stepped into the room and leaned against the door frame. Dalton knew she was nervous so he didn’t want to rush into any thing. He would hate himself if he pushed her too hard because of his own feelings. She turned on the small lamp on the dresser than turned to look at him. “Ya know that first night you were here and you came to my room, leaning against the door like you are now? I wanted you so badly. Took every ounce of control I had to say good-night,” she smiled. “Really?” he said taking a few steps into the room. “Yea, especially when you kissed the palm of my hand…” she nodded. He grabbed her hand and brought it up to his lips. He laid a gentle kiss on her palm as she closed her eyes. “Like that?” he whispered. She nodded. “Are you going to say good-night to me now?” he asked softly. She shook her head. Without releasing her hand, he brought his other up to cup her cheek. He gently pulled her close to him as he leaned down and gently pressed his lips to hers. Her lips were softer than anything he’d ever felt before. Her arms wrapped around his neck, her body pressed against his. He ran his hands down her back to her butt. He lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around his waist. He took a few steps to the bed and flopped down onto it, making sure not to crush Harley underneath him. He broke the kiss to look into her eyes, for some kind of sign that every thing was okay. “I’m really nervous,” she whispered. “Me, too,” he admitted. “You’re unlike any woman I’ve ever met. Not sure how to act around you sometimes.” “I’m sorry. I’ve just been…” Harley sighed, trying to find the words. “It’s okay. I understand,” he whispered. She gave him a small smile then lifted her head. He met her half way and captured her lips with his. He intended to be gentle with her, but when she moved her hand under his shirt and lightly clawed at his back, he lost his control. He deepened the kiss and held her head tightly in his hand. His other hand ran down her body feeling every curve of her. Dalton spread kisses and nips down her neck. She moved her head back to reveal more of her neck to him and he accepted the invite greedily. He nipped at her nipple through her shirt and she let out a small cry. Dalton froze, afraid that he had hurt her or that she wanted him to stop. He quickly rolled over to his back without thinking just in case she wanted to get up. She propped herself up on her elbow and looked down at him. She searched his face for an indication of what was wrong, but he was at a loss for words. He was more nervous than he thought. He really didn’t want to hurt her but her questions kept running through his head. What will happen when he leaves with the band again? Would she wait for him to come back? Suddenly, her worries didn’t seem as outlandish as he first thought. “I need a drink of water,” he whispered and quickly left the room. ******* Harley sat on the bed wondering what she had done wrong. Intent on finding out, she followed him downstairs to the kitchen. “What’s wrong?” she asked softly. Dalton chugged down the glass of water then slammed it on the table. “I don’t even know!” he exclaimed throwing his hands up in the air. “Somehow, I have become Reece!” “What?” Harley giggled. “I used to not have a worry in the world when it came to women! Just take ‘em to bed, have my fun, and be gone in the morning. Then you come along and change everything!” “Sorry,” she said leaning against the counter. “Now I don’t know what to do! Suddenly your worries seem founded, what will happen when I go back on the road?” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “God, I ache for you Harley but I don’t want to hurt you!” Harley looked at him and wasn’t sure what to say in return. She had never seen him so emotional before. Even with the concussion messing with this head before, he wasn’t like this. “Well I say, you stop thinking logically and let your emotions decide,” she said. “And who gave you that advice before?” he asked. “Chris, just before we left for the club,” she smiled. Dalton nodded as if to say that figured. “Now, stop being a baby and let’s go back upstairs,” she said firmly. She ended the sentence with a smack to his butt. “Oh, I’m going to get you for that!” “Bring it on big boy!” Harley ran for the stairs giggling in delight. He caught her before she made it to the front hall and threw her over his shoulder. "Haha! I've got you my pretty!" he said with an evil laugh Harley screamed in mock terror as Daltong carried her up the stairs. He dramatically kicked open the bedroom door and threw her onto the bed. Dalton leaped onto the bed, without crushing her and immediately kissed her lips. No more gentleness, no more worries, just the two of them. The kiss was rough and demanding. Harley dove her fingers into his hair and pulled, making him gowl into her lips. Harley was desperate to be closer, so she reached between them to unbutton his shirt. Daltong leaned up and pulled the shirt over his head. In his own desperation, he tipped open her shirt, sending buttons flying everywhere. He unhooked the clasp of her bra and threw both iteams across the room. Harley sat up and unbutton his jeans while she spread ksises down his chest. Daltong stood and quickly shed his jeans and boxers. Harley was mesmerized by his body. He was like a Greek God with thistoned muscles, perfectly chisled from marble. Dalton took her hands and pulled her to her feet. He pushed her skirt and panties down in one motion, but left the stockings on. He took a step back to look at her. "God, you're beautiful," he breathed. She giggled slightly and sat down on the bed. He stalked onto the bed until e was leaning over her. He gazed into her eyes as he moved into her. Her eyes fluttered closed and she raised her hips to meet him. A soft moan escaped her lips and she warpped her legs around hm. As if a damn broke inside Dalton, he lost control. His hips drove deep and fast, making Harley scream out in pleasure. She was on fire as the coil inside her tightened. Dalton drank in her moans as he kissed her lips. She was right on the edge nd then she exploded as the coil of heat was released. She arched her back and dug her nails into his shoulders as wave after wave of pleasure shook her. Dalton's body shook and he groaned into her neck as he reached his own climax. He collapsed on top of her taking large gulps of air. She held onto him tightly, stroking his hair. Harle |
| Lauren looked out the window as Mireyah mentioned the crowd. She looked at the fans swarming the building. They were surreal to her, almost. She turned, ignoring them. Wasn’t it enough that it was they who got Jesse, Dalton, and Reece most of the time? It was then that Jesse bent and planted a kiss upon her, evoking a contented sigh from betwixt her lips. The groans and whines of protest sounded from the outside of the building as the display deflated their all-too-hopeful hearts. Not today my dears, Lauren thought with a slight smirk, he’s mine. It was that statement that shook her down to her toes. Sure, they’d kissed before. And okay, maybe she realized their mutual infatuation with one another. But when has she laid her claim to him? She looked up and watched him smile at Reece who’d made some kind of joke, she assumed. It was in that moment that she realized how badly she wanted him to stay. She pushed it to the back of her mind, thinking she’d stew it over for a while and come to a solution. Or just tie him up and put him in her closet so he couldn’t leave. Whatever worked. They all sat and ate, talking of small trivial things and of the secret karaoke queen. It was as she was about to stand up and go dance off her food that Lauren noticed a line dance forming. Jesse, of course, was the first one ready for the dance. And, of course, when Mireyah mentioned she didn’t know how, Jesse nearly fell over. The sight was simply hilarious. They got onto the floor and danced, but it was only Harley, Jesse, and Lauren who remained at the end of the song. They tried to teach Mireyah, and she soaked up a little of it, but eventually ran back to the table. Wuss! She thought with a smile. When they got back to the table, Lauren was spacing out. She was in the midst of a blank mind when she heard Sean trying to Harley into a cage. A CAGE?! Snapping to attention, she laid eyes on the blushing Harley. Sean tried hard to persuade the blushing beauty into a cage but failed in the end. Another day, Lauren might have dragged her up there herself. (But she’s a damn chicken.) A song blasted through the speakers of the place, causing Mireyah to look up with a grin. Knowing she wanted to dance, Lauren and Harley stood and followed her out to the dance floor with echoing grins. They forgot about everything else, concentrating on the rhythm and the fun as they began to wind their hips to the music. They looked a mixed up sight, dancing in some kind of dance sandwich. Another dance song came on, causing the ladies to stay up and dance. Harley ran off momentarily to grab Dalton and pull him to the floor. She knew she was teasing that man, and Lauren knew she enjoyed it. It was fun while it lasted, but all too soon a slow song wound through the room. The group sat and watched the play of emotions from Harley to Dalton and back again as they danced slowly. It was an obvious connection made in heaven, Lauren thought. Everyone at the table had matching grins when the pair announced they were departing. Chris had a large smile on her lips as her eyes connected with Reece’s. Reece merely winked and pulled her closer. Mireyah cast Harley a wicked, impish look before turning her eyes on Tanner who already had his on her. Lauren watched Harley leave with Dalton, their looks of mutual surrender lifted Lauren’s spirits a little. A soft smile curved her lips. They were so good for one another; they both had such fire. What an ironic twist that it would be their fiery spirits that would tame them. She couldn’t stop a soft chuckle from escaping her lips. “Just what are you giggling at?” came Jesse’s voice right before he slipped an arm around her waist. She looked up at the relaxed cowboy, completely at home in his surroundings. The ever-present Stetson gave more, interesting shadows to his face. Though, his eyes were shining brightly from under it. “Oh nothing.” “Liar.” “So?” Jesse raised a brow at her. Holding her hand out to him, Lauren stood. “Come dance with me?” “I believe that’s my line, darlin’.” He replied as he took her hand anyway and walked her to the floor. A soft ballad was playing as they got to the floor. Sliding her hands up to lock behind his neck, Lauren looked up at him with a very serious expression. “We need to talk.” Hooking his thumbs in the belt loops of her shorts, he pulled her closer. “Oh?” “Yes, oh. Look Jesse… I don’t want this momentary, hesitant flirting anymore. I don’t want a quick look and then we go our separate ways.” Lauren confided, trying to keep her voice strong and unwavering. Jesse’s lips thinned, and she could tell he was misunderstanding her by the hurt in his eyes. “Why didn’t you tell me? I’ll leave you alone if that’s what you want.” He said softly, turning his eyes from her and letting go of her belt loops. She grabbed his hands in hers and pulled them up between their chests. “I don’t want you to leave me alone. That’s so far from what I want. I want more. I want to be yours. Do you understand that?” Her voice was beginning to falter as her emotion began to cloud it. Realization began to set in, and his gorgeous smile formed again in full blast. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and pulled her flush up against him. Leaning down, he kissed the top of her head, then leaned back to look at her. “Hell yes I understand. Why couldn’t you tell me that earlier? I’ve been watching myself, not knowing how you’d feel. Does this mean I have a girlfriend?” Lauren laughed. “Girlfriend is such a fourth grade word.” She snorted. “Does that mean I get to chase you around the playground?” He grinned, reaching down to tug on her belt loops. “I thought the chase was over!” “You’re very wrong my dear.” He winked, leaning down to brush his lips over hers gently. “So…” Lauren began, not knowing how to continue her question. After the last admission she was feeling a little drained. “how long are you guys going to be … uh,… staying?” “I’m not sure yet, but bring that smile back. We’re not leaving right now. Smile for me, Lauren.” He commanded with a little growl as she worried her lip between her teeth. She shot him a smart ass, sarcastic smile and laughed a little. “I know… I’m just curious. I mean, I just don’t want you guys to leave yet. It’s been so much… fun.” She smiled again, though this smile unfeigned. “Harley decided to let me stay here with her” she said out of nowhere. Jesse smiled back at her. “That’s great, you’ll be happy there. You needed to leave, didn’t you?” She nodded, “yes, I need a change. I need to start over.” “I understand. We all have that point.” Neither of them had realized the song had ended long ago, and they had remained in a loose embrace in the middle of the floor. Jesse led a blushing Lauren back to the table where their companions sat giggling. “Okay, one of you dirty dogs COULD have said something!” She giggled, watching them break into laughter. “You were having sooo much fun though!” Mire grinned back at her. Lauren turned her eyes on Chris with a mock glare, aiming a glance at Reece and Tanner in the process. “And what about YOU missy?” She tried for a serious expression but ended up with a smile. “Don’t look at me!” Chris smiled. Jesse sat beside her, putting and arm around her shoulders and drawing her near. The atmosphere drew her in comfortably, and she absorbed his strength while she kidded with her friends, both new and old. |
| Chris settled deeper against Reece’s side, absorbing his warmth and quiet strength. She savored the feeling of security his presence gave her. His confidence and easy-going manner drew her to him like nothing else. Life’s challenges had often made her feel insecure and downright frightened at times, until he came along. Like a rock in a fast-moving stream, he provided a steady anchor for her, and she gave him love and passion in return. She looked up at his handsome profile and smiled, her heart warming with thoughts of how lucky she felt at having him in her life. I couldn’t ask for a better match. Thoughts of the others in their group drifted about her mind as well. Dalton and Harley finally appeared to have given in to their attraction to each other. About time, she mused. It broke my heart to see how hard they struggled with their feelings. She looked up and watched the other two couples for a moment. Lauren and Jesse seemed more at ease with each other now after a few turns on the dance floor. She’d seen them talking and glancing at the window of fans outside. After a few tense moments, their body language relaxed, so they must have come to some kind of understanding. It would be great if they matched up as well. One can only hope. She peeked at Mire and Tanner next. They seemed to have gotten over the earlier issues and their conversation came easier now. Good. Those two have a lot in common, so I hope they can enjoy each other’s company for a while at least. You never know. It might turn into something good. Interesting how everyone is pairing up. A light touch on her cheek made her look up at Reece and he smiled, amusement twinkling in his eyes. “So thoughtful tonight, my sweet. Mind letting me in on the secret?” She gave a soft chuckle, a flush of heat in her face. “Sorry. Yes, thinking too much about things again, like usual.” He gave her a small, playful shove with his body, a wry smile on his features. “You mean worrying about things, don’t you?” She looked down, her smile turning guilty. “Well, yes, you’re right of course.” She looked up, noticing how the dark lighting turned his eyes a beautiful shade of violet. “You know me too well by now.” He leaned his head toward her until they touched noses. “And yet,” he said in a low voice, “I still love you.” He laughed and gave her a tender kiss before she could retaliate with a mock-angry comment. After a delicious few seconds, he drew back and looked into her eyes. A frown creased his brow. “Hmm. Still a little worry there.” He took a quick breath and stood, clasping her hands in his. “I can fix that. Come with me, sweetness.” Chris stared up at him, trying to keep up with the sudden change. His kisses tended to blank her mind and heat up her body, making it hard to focus. “Where?” He grinned at her confusion, gently pulling her to her feet. He swept an arm toward the dance floor. “Dance with me.” Her lack of confidence kicked in hard and she pulled back a little, glancing at the many faces staring at them from the front window and the other tables. “Well, you know I’m not very good at dancing,” she said, feeling uncertain. He surprised her by stepping close and sliding an arm around her shoulders. Dipping his mouth next to her ear, he purred, “Oh, I find that hard to believe. You’re very hot when you dance with me in another way, sweetness.” She put an arm around his waist for support, trying to sound calm while steamy memories of their lovemaking shot fire through her system. “Is that right? Good to know.” His soft laugh lit up all her nerve endings, making her wish they weren’t in such a public place. Harley had given her a very fast, hot car. Maybe she should just grab Reece and make off with him. He forestalled further thought as he pulled her out onto the dance floor, sliding his strong arms around her and swaying to the soft beat coming from the speakers nearby. Chris recognized one of her favorite love songs and sighed, wrapping her arms around his waist and laying her head against his chest. She normally felt very awkward on the dance floor, struggling not to look and feel foolish, but slow songs she could handle. Concentrating on the beautiful music drifting around them and feeling Reece so warm and strong enveloping her in his embrace, she let her worries fade as he intended. When he began murmuring the words to the song as they swayed back and forth, it felt like a little slice of heaven. All too soon, the song ended and another faster paced one began. Her nervousness returned and she caught other female dancers giving Reece aggressive looks of invitation. A few even looked down their noses at her, distain showing in their eyes. Chris had never learned to handle this kind of social competition, and it still turned her stomach to worry Reece might enjoy the attention. She looked up at his face and felt some relief. A tall brunette danced a little too close to him, staring at him like he was her favorite dessert, and he stepped away, an expression of patient annoyance on his features. The worry began to fade when he pulled Chris back toward the table where their group sat in happy conversation. Just as they cleared the dance floor, a female voice from the crowd rose in a stage whisper. “I wonder what he sees in her. He deserves someone much taller and better looking. She’s so short and stocky.” Chris’s insides went cold and her eyes burned. She fought back the tears and lifted her chin. She should be used to comments like these by now, but they still stung. Being the girlfriend of a famous rock star definitely had some negative experiences along with the amazing ones. Taking her seat once more, she tried to put on a brave smile and shake off the awful comments. Reece cupped her face with a warm hand, catching her attention with his gaze. His expression reflected a solemn mood. “To answer your unspoken question, yes, I heard them. And I want you to forget all about it.” Tears threatened again. “You know I have a hard time doing that,” she said, keeping her voice low. One corner of his mouth quirked upward. “I know. But just remember this. You’re the one who captured my heart.” One tear spilled over, rolling down her cheek. “I love you, sweetness.” He leaned forward, still cupping her face, and brushed her lips with the utmost tenderness. Pulling back, he smiled. “I love you, too.” He glanced around the bar and back to her. “Hey, want to blow this joint and have some real fun?” Her spirits lifted immediately and she answered with a grin. “You bet I do. What did you have in mind?” He wiggled his eyebrows. “Grab your new keys and follow me.” Rising from his seat, he addressed the others of their group. “I trust you all can get back to the mansion all right on your own? I need to take my lady on a little detour in town for a while. Please let Harley know we’ll be returning to the house later.” Jesse nodded. “Sure, man. Have fun and be careful.” “Later, dude,” Tanner said, giving them a wave. Reece tucked Chris against his side and they made their way outside through the crowd of fans. He asked for her keys and let her in the passenger side of the Camero, waving at the screaming teens trying to attract his attention. Ducking into the driver’s seat, he buckled in and turned the ignition. The powerful motor started with a roar, and he rolled slowly out of the parking lot, careful not to hit anyone in the crowd, and punched the accelerator when he reached the street. Chris looked at him with curiosity. “Where are we going? I mean, I’m really glad to be out of that place, but now you’ve got me wondering.” “Ah, ah, it’s a secret, sweetness,” he answered, giving her a wink “With all those unexpected fans treating the bar like a zoo, staring at us and all, I figured it would be a good time to spring my surprise on you. Looks like I was right.” “Definitely,” she agreed, blowing out a deep breath. “I know that kind of scene is part of being famous, but I just wasn’t in the mood for it tonight.” “Exactly,” he agreed. “That’s why we left.” “Coolness.” She looked out the window at the darkened scenery zipping by. They’d be out of town if he kept up this fast pace. “So, where are we going?” “Ah, patience,” he answered with a smile, reaching over to give her leg a gentle squeeze. “First I want to burn off some tension seeing what this baby can do, and then I’ll give you your surprise, okay?” “Oh, all right,” she growled, ruining the effect with a smile. She looked around at the car’s interior, admiring the mint-condition upholstery. The engine kept up a steady roar, eating up the pavement with ease. The vibrations coursed through the vehicle and into every cell of her body, exciting her nerve endings almost as much as being close to Reece. She glanced over at him, pleased with how well he looked in the driver’s seat. His big hands gripped the wheel in a relaxed, experienced way, putting her at ease. He seemed to like her new car as much as she did. “Harley was incredibly generous to give this car to me. I’ve always wanted one like it. I’m just blown away at her thoughtfulness and generosity.” He nodded. “Yes, she’s very generous. I love the new guitar, too.” A small frown crossed his face. “I hope she didn’t give us the gifts to prove her friendship or anything. There are other ways to show a person how much you care.” “Sometimes she’s just a little insecure about relationships, and tends to show people in extravagant ways like this that she cares about them. Like they say, it’s the thought that counts, not the gift.” Reece shook his head, his mouth quirking in a smile. “Well, these are really well thought out gifts then.” He blew out a breath. “Still, I don’t need fancy things to accept someone’s friendship. The hospitality at the mansion is enough.” “I agree,” said Chris. She wriggled in the comfortable seat, making the leather squeak. “But it is a really cool car.” She giggled and Reece joined her with a laugh. The lights from town receded behind them, and she gave him a questioning look. “So, are you going to let me know where we’re going? We just left town.” “No worries, my sweet,” he answered in a reassuring tone. “I know where we’re going. Be patient, and I think you’ll be pleased.” “Okay, but don’t make me wait too long,” she said, not so sure now. She liked surprises, but fear of the unknown sometimes made her nervous. They drove for another mile or two, the engine a quiet roar under the hood. The woods on either side of the highway appeared dark and forbidding, except for the headlights shining on the closest branches. Reece turned off the main road and cruised along a side road, winding their way through the trees to an unknown destination. Butterflies jumped in Chris’s stomach, but she trusted the man sitting next to her. He really must have cooked up something special this time. I wonder what he’s up to. The dark road suddenly opened up into a large clearing. A big log cabin lodge sat in the center, sprawling across the landscape with majestic splendor. Chris gasped in awe, taking in the two story structure with its huge windows, jutting dormers, and wrap-around porch. “My God, this place is incredible!” She exclaimed, gripping the door for support. She whipped around to look at Reece and back at the house again. “You know how much I love log cabins!” “Just wait until you see the inside, my sweet,” he said, grinning. “Come on.” They both got out and stood in front of the car, looking up at the lodge. Reece slid an arm around her shoulders and led her up the wooden steps, sliding a hand along the polished hand rail. Two huge double doors graced the entrance. Reece brought out a key from his pocket and unlocked one door, shoving it open. Chris looked at him in surprise. “Did you buy this place?” He shook his head with a smile. “No, just renting it for now. Why, would you like me to?” “I don’t know yet, but I’ve always wanted one of these.” She gave his waist a squeeze. “Let’s go in and explore.” “Oooo, I like the sound of that,” he purred, leaning down to nibble on her ear. Heat surged through her body, mixing with the excitement of all the new experiences they’d had that night. Driving a vintage car, having fun at the club, the late night drive through the woods, and now this wonderful lodge. How could things get any better? She mused, turning to catch his mouth in a kiss. He wrapped her in his embrace, taking a moment to savor her lips. She melted against him, hugging him closer. For a few blissful moments, they enjoyed one another, tongues tangling, blood racing. Reece pulled back first, giving a small laugh. “What do you say we take this party inside for a little more private action?” Already breathing hard with excitement, she nodded with a grin. “Sounds great to me.” “Besides,” he said, guiding her through the intricately carved door. “The lodge isn’t the only surprise on my list, sweetness.” Reece flipped on a large chandelier hanging from the ceiling so they could see. Looking around the grand entry hall with huge wooden beams criss-crossing above, a beautiful stairway to the second floor, and a giant fireplace made of river rocks, Chris was at a loss for words, her mouth hanging open. She gulped and stared at him with wide eyes. “There’s more?” “You bet,” he grinned, planting a gentle kiss on her forehead. He shut and locked the door behind them. “I’m just getting started.” “But, what brought about all these surprises?” She asked, gazing around in amazement. “I thought we had enough excitement at Harley’s mansion.” He gathered her in his arms again, a mixture of desire and mystery simmering in his eyes. “Yes, her place is amazing, and we are supposed to be vacationing there, but I’ve had this side trip planned for some time. Don’t worry, we’ll go back in the morning and see how all our friends are doing after tonight.” Leaning down, he brushed his lips over hers, nibbling his way over to her ear and blowing warm air inside. Pleasant shivers lit up her senses. He drew back, smiling. “Now, come with me and let’s explore.” A thrill of exhilaration surged through her blood, and she grinned, feeling like the luckiest woman on the planet. “Lead the way, sweetness.” |
| I should have known my escape was too good to be true. I rested my head against the steering wheel, silence drilling into my skull. Not even a half hour away from the mansion and the car craps out on me. How much more messed up could this day get? That thought flitted through my head at the same instant that my eyes landed on the pack of Marlboros tossed on the passengers seat. For half a second, I hesitated. I’d always said I’d never smoke—I’d watched my dad struggle for years to quit. But damn, this stress was killing me and I didn’t have a sparring partner to take my emotions out on. I grabbed the pack, dug around in the dashboard and found a lighter. I slipped out of the car and leaned against the door. I’d never smoked before, but living in an environment for eighteen plus years where a day without smoke was rare…I knew how to do it. Lifting the cigarette to my lips, I opened the Zippo, cupping my hand around the flickering flame. I drew the nicotine in slowly, taking my time with it…I had no intention of choking. I let the smoke drift out between my lips, misting the air around my face. I closed my eyes and felt a few of my muscles relax. Idly, I wondered how long it would be before Harley or somebody else noticed the missing car and came looking— The smooth purr of an engine caught my attention. The car pulled up directly behind the useless hunk of metal I’d nicked from the garage. I watched Harley get out and storm towards me. Her eyes narrowed at me, focusing on the cigarette between my lips. “Brigit Mireyah Wolfe! What the hell are you doing?” “What?” I blinked at her as she reached up and plucked the cigarette out of my mouth. “This is what!” “Well, they were there and I’m really stressed out…” “Dude, smoking is bad for you.” She said as she lifted the half-smoked cigarette to her own lips and puffed. I quirked a brow at her and crossed my arms. “Yea, exactly. I’m a good example of what not to do. Once you start, you can’t stop. So don’t start, missy!” She dropped it to the ground and smashed it with her boot before bending over to pick the remaining butt up. “Come on, let’s go. I’ll call a tow truck to pick up the car.” I bit my tongue and slipped into the car. “So, you okay?” Harley asked. “Not really. I feel so stupid!” I watched the landscape pass us by in a slow blur out the window. “Don’t feel stupid. It was just a misunderstanding. I will say I was a bit shocked that you actually thought I would move in on your guy though.” “That’s why I feel so stupid. I should’ve known better.” I sighed. “But Tanner seemed to speak so highly of you, and you said such nice things about him, and then I saw you in his arms in the pool and…” I tossed my hands in the air, helpless to explain the workings of my obviously malfunctioning brain. “Why didn’t you just say so? I had to practically beat it out of you girl!” Harley chuckled. I shrugged, uncomfortable. I usually didn’t have a problem sharing my thoughts…but I sucked at relationship crap. “So did Dalton say anything to you about your, uh, admission?” “Yea he did,” Harley sighed. “Well, what did he say?” I glanced at her. “He didn’t say much really,” she shrugged. “He did kiss me though,” she added, blushing. “Oh? How was it?” I asked. I’d never admit it, but I had a slight addiction to gossip. “It was…nice.” I felt my brows crease. What the hell? She had that gorgeous piece of prime flesh at her mercy and it was “nice?” My bullshit-o-meter is going haywire. “Just nice? Yea right.” “What? You want me to tell you that despite my better judgment I felt like putty in his hands and I wanted to strip down and do him right there in the office?” “You did?” That sounds much more like it. She rolled her eyes as the car pulled into the tunnel that led to the garage. “So when are you going to kiss Tanner?” Harley teased, grinning. “Well ya know…when I feel like it,” I managed to get out. I buried the panic and stuck out my tongue at her. “Ooo, I dare you to just walk right up to him when we get home and lay a big one on him!” She laughed. I gasped. “Scared?” Harley taunted. “I double dare you!” She squealed as she parked the car. “What? You think I won’t do it?” Like I could possibly ignore a double-dare. No way, man. My honor wouldn’t let me do that. “Nope. I think you’re too chicken. Bwak bwak!” Oh that’s it…my pride reared its ugly head and I knew I was gonna do it. We walked into the house, Harley laughing her ass off behind me. Tanner was leaning against the banister in the front hall, looking for all the world as if he’d been waiting for us. Harley’s laughter ringing in my ears, I stalked up to Tanner, slapped my hands on his cheeks and pulled him down to press my lips against his. I felt him stiffen in surprise before he started to kiss me back. I pushed him away the second I started to forget where I was. I looked back at Harley, who had doubled over laughing, and said, “Happy now?” She kept laughing, gasping for air when I felt strong arms wrap around my waist and haul me over broad shoulders. I shrieked. Tanner started to carry me up the stairs, one hand holding onto my legs, the other pressing against the small of my back. “Excuse us for a few…hours,” I heard him say. I could hear the grin in his voice. What the hell does he think he’s doing?! my mind squealed. “What? Wait a minute! Put me down!” I yelled, hitting his back with my fist. He just grunted and shifted me around on his shoulder. I watched Harley lean back against the wall, still laughing. “Go get her, caveman!” Dalton hollered after us. Tanner turned, hit himself in the chest and grunted. I tried to wiggle my way off but his grip just tightened. “Quit squirming, woman!” he laughed, slapping one hand against my ass. I screamed, frustrated, but I stopped moving. Harley was on the floor laughing - and snorting. Traitor!! “Hey, hold on a second!” Jesse said, “Lauren and I were going to hit that dance place in town if ya’ll want to join us. So, uh, don’t take too long there Tanner.” He turned, did something I couldn't see, tossed over his shoulder as I was, and then continued on his way up the stairs. ~*~ When he finally set me down, it wasn’t so much setting as tossing me onto a bed. I blew my hair out of my face and glared up at him. The jerk had the utter gall to be grinning at me. “Tanner, what the fecking hell do you think—” I started to snap, but he reached down, grabbed my hand and tugged me up to my feet, bending his head to mine. Too shocked to move, I let him kiss me. It was a brief kiss, barely more than a peck, but he kept doing it…then he started nipping at my lips with his teeth…and I lost the plot. I had no idea how long I stood there, letting him brush those short, entirely too nice, kisses against my mouth. I know my hands somehow found their way up to his hair, tunneling through it. I know his arms had wrapped around my waist, holding me tight against him. The feel of my heart pounding against my ribs was what started to bring me to my senses. I pulled away…he brought me back with another kiss…and I pulled away again, whimpering softly. “Tanner…” I mumbled, pushing him back a bit. “What are you doing?” He stared at me with blank eyes before shaking his head a bit and stepping away. I watched him as he took a couple deep breaths and ran a hand through his hair. “I actually brought you up here to talk.” “Talk? Uhm…I think you got a little sidetracked, dude,” I laughed. He shot me a dark look. I just shrugged and let myself fall back to sit on the bed. “So? Talk.” He started pacing the width of the room, his hands twitching every few seconds. “There’s nothing between Harley and I except—” “Friendship.” His head shot up, eyes focused on me. I guess my calm, non-jealous tone had shocked him or something. “Yeah, I know that you and Harley are just buds.” I shrugged. “Kind of hard to not get that feel when she smacked me in the face with the whole “lusting after Dalton” thing, y’know? I’m slow, Tanner, doesn’t mean I’m completely dense.” I rolled my eyes and crossed my legs. “Oh. Well…listen, I didn’t mean to make you think that I thought Harley was better than you or anything,” he ventured. “I just…” “You have no idea, do you?” He blinked. “What do you mean?” “You have no idea what was going on in your head. When you were praising glory to Harley and all that? You weren't thinking, just…reacting. Right?” I was only a quarter sure that I was right, but it made sense. I’d been doing the same thing. I hadn't been thinking when I saw Tanner with Harley, or when he’d been so animated while talking about her. I was just reacting. His shoulders slumped, and he gave a low chuckle. “Yeah. That sounds about right.” “So…” He leaned against the wall and looked at me. “What is it you want, Mireyah?” He asked, watching me. I took a deep breath, looking away to stare at the floor. What did I want? I knew I was beyond attracted to him, I knew that I felt possessive and jealous of him, and that…I really wanted to be closer to him than I was. What, I wondered, did all of that sum up to? “I’m…geez, Tanner, what do you think I want?” “I think you need to decide what we’re going to do.” “I loathe you.” I snapped at him. He grinned. “I suck at relationship slash non-relationship slash “pseudo no one knows the hell they’re doing relationships.” I refuse to pretend otherwise. Generally speaking, when I like someone I don’t make a secret of it. But damn, you get my tongue tied!” I saw a glimmer of satisfaction in those hazel eyes. “Oh quit that! Not that way, you perv!!” I pushed myself up and started to pace the room myself. I felt like a cornered animal—forced to examine things I’d been avoiding. He reached out and nabbed my arm, pulling me to him again. I let my body press against his, let myself savor the feel of him. “How about…we take it one day at a time?” He suggested. “I’d agree with that if I had some kind of definition on what that means.” I gnashed my teeth at his full-bodied laugh. I liked the sound, but I didn’t like that it was at my expense. Men. “It means that we spend time together, get to know each other.” “So…like…” I hesitated. “Dating?” I winced. This guy was going to be the death of me. “You could put it that way.” He whispered, lowering his head down so his lips brushed against my ear. “Are we gonna have any more communication problems?” “Uhm…” I bit my lip. “Yeah, probably.” His laugh was low and rough in my ear. Made me think of dirty things that brought a red-hot blush to my cheeks. “Okay…one day at a time.” I nodded, and started to pull away. His hands tightened over my hips. I suppressed a moan at the pressure. He bit the cartilage of my ear, and I melted. “TANNER!!!!” I closed my eyes, desperately hoping that I’d just had a hysterical moment and I had not just heard Dalton on the other side of the door. “What do you want, Dalton?” Tanner yelled out, his head falling back against the wall. I rested my forehead on his chest, trying to steady my breathing. “Get ready—we’re leaving for the club in fifteen minutes, man! Come on!” The heavy thud of his retreat was the end of our lovely little interlude. I pulled away, looking everywhere but at him. “I’m..I’m gonna go get ready. I’ll uhh…meet you downstairs,” I managed to say before making my own retreat to my bedroom. Oh my god, what did I just start? ~*~ At the club Line dancing was definitely not my thing. I figured we could all rest easy knowing I’d never try it again. The part of me that was the online-flirt was disappointed that Harley hadn’t gotten into the cages, but…I grinned. I was sure Dalton would be getting a private show later. The thought gave me a giggle. Dancing had never been something I loved—despite my near-obsession with music. But Lady Gaga’s Poker Face was a song that could get me on the dance floor. I’d never been able to explain what it was that did it, but every time I heard it, I had to dance. So when I heard the first few seconds of it, I perked up and let Harley and Lauren drag me to the floor. We moved through the crowd, finding a tiny pocket of space and let the music overtake us. After a few seconds, I forgot that they were there…I let the beat move my hips and dictate where my body went. I wanna roll with him a hard pair we will be A little gambling is fun when you're with me I love it) Russian Roulette is not the same without a gun And baby when it's love if its not rough it isn't fun, fun Oh, oh, oh, oh, ohhhh, ohh-oh-e-ohh-oh-oh I'll get him hot, show him what I've got. I looked up, straight into hazel eyes. I felt him watch me dance with Lauren and Harley, felt the heat rush over my skin like the sweet slide of satin…I raised my arms high and reveled in the hard beat of the music, savored the press of moving bodies around me…all the while keeping my eyes on his as I moved. The song was over too soon, but it immediately slid into LoveGame, another that kept me moving, though to a different rhythm. Poker Face had more energy to it, a bouncing song that I liked, but this was grittier, down and dirty… He watched, eyes narrowed. A single bead of sweat slipped down my cheek, my skin growing hot and tight over my bones. I listened to the lyrics, waiting for my favorite part…and when it came, I mouthed them to him, staring at him with equal heat and equal need. I can see you staring there from across the block with a smile on your mouth and your hand on your (huh) the story of us, it always starts the same with a boy and a girl and a (huh) and a game. His nostrils flared and his tongue darted out to lick his lips… The song ended, and the intensity faded… But damn, I just knew I wasn’t gonna sleep well tonight. ~*~ Harley and Dalton had left, Chris and Reece had split, and Jesse and Lauren were both kind of em-bubbled in their own little world...which, apparently, meant I was in the perfect position to be kidnapped by Tanner. Minutes after Chris and Reece left, Tanner grabbed my arm and dragged me away from the table while Jesse and Lauren just kind of...gazed at each other. My inner child gagged at the sight, even if my ever-alive romance-loving chick sighed over it. Being pulled away in full view of the drooling horde of teenage girls staring at the guy doing the pulling? Not so fun. Being pushed against the wall by said guy and having him immediately press his lips against mine? Didn't get much more fun than that--okay, scratch that, it did but...getting arrested for public indecency wasn't on my agenda. I moaned into his mouth and tried to get as close as I possibly could without ending up on the other side of him. As far as I was concerned, he could keep doing that thing with his teeth from now til eternity...his hands wandered and little electrical storms started popping under my skin. "Tanner..." I whimpered a little, letting my head fall back as he dragged his lips down my neck. Very, very far back in the still-rational and completely-unaffected-by-what-he-was-doing part of my brain, I recognized that he was going into the drive-Mireyah-absolutely-crazy-zone and once he was there...well, here was probably not a good place to go there. And that part of my brain seized control of my hands briefly, raising them up to his shoulders--no doubt to push him away--but then he sucked, lightly, on the curve where neck met shoulder...and rationale died. Every bone in my body went on melt-down, every brain cell shuddered in absolute pleasure, and my leg muscles went on vacation. I was vaguely aware of my mouth opening, and the sound of my gasp in the relative silence of the hallway. He pulled back a little, his breath whispering over the damp flesh of my neck. I shivered. I forced my eyes open, made myself looked into his... Two seconds makes all the difference, I've learned. If that drunk hadn't rammed into us on his way to the bathroom, tossing us both to the ground...I'd have said words that I would not have been able to take back. As it was, as we made our way back to the table, gathered our things and followed Jesse and Lauren back to the car...the thought that I'd almost told Tanner something I'd only ever told family scraped against the inside of my brain. I'd nearly said I loved him. In the darkness of the car, I glanced at his profile... Oh I was so screwed. |
| . At The Club She couldn’t believe he was here, in her hometown! Dalton Moore, the hottest man in history had finally come to find her! The downside - he pulled into the club, with her. Kelly was disgusted! How could he go for her? She was so much better than Harley Palmer. She had to get Dalton to notice her, but how? Toby the bouncer was only letting a few people in at a time. Kelly shoved her way to the front and was luckily one of the first few girls allowed in after the band had arrived. I could show him my singing skills! she thought happily. It was karaoke night after all. Kelly was about to walk up to the stage when Sean called Harley up instead. Rage boiled inside Kelly. Harley’s not so great, she thought. I can sing better. If only Dalton could here me! He would surely fall for me and not her! Harley kept the microphone for three songs in a row. Finally, Harley stepped down from the stage. Kelly beat the others up the steps and grabbed the mic. Now, he’ll have to notice me. Kelly sang her heart out for Dalton, but he never noticed. He was entranced by that girl! What made her so special? Kelly watched the group from a distance. She was dressed horribly. Who really wears stuff like that in public? Kelly was dressed much better in her opinion. Tight fitting blue jeans that really showed off the curve of her hips, a black Dark Horizons t-shirt, of course. She even ripped holes in the shirt to match one of the shirts Dalton wore on stage. Her brown hair was bouncy and full of life, flowing down her shoulders. Wouldn’t he notice this more? Well no, he wouldn’t. Not with Harley showing off so much skin. Leaves nothing to the imagination, Kelly thought. Whore. She watched in disgust as Harley danced with Dalton. Dancing, ha! Slut. The two returned to the table where their friends were sitting and then walked out the door. Kelly was heart broken. He didn’t notice her at all. How could he miss her? She was beautiful and wearing his shirt - sort of. Kelly snuck out of the club, intent on following them. They hopped on the bike. She saw Harley whisper into Dalton’s ear. He laughed about something then revved up the bike. Oh how she wanted to be able to make him laugh like that! That is supposed to be me! Kelly thought angrily. After all this time he was finally here, within her reach. She was not going to let him get away, Harley or not. Kelly was going to get her man. She hopped in her car and brought the engine to life. They were long down the road by now, but Kelly knew where Harley’s mansion was at the top of the mountain. She drove as fast as she could, swerving around corners and narrowly missed hitting a few trees and guard rails. Her heart raced inside her chest. She was going to have her man, one way or another - she didn’t really care how. Dalton was going to be hers no matter what. Kelly parked down the road a bit from Harley’s place and walked the rest of the way in. When she approached the house, she saw that most of the lights were off, except the kitchen. She slowly made her way to the window. Dalton was drinking for a glass and Harley entered the room. The window over the table was open just enough for Kelly to hear the conversation. “What’s wrong?” Harley asked softly. You’re what’s wrong. Dalton chugged down the glass of water then slammed it on the table. “I don’t even know!” he exclaimed throwing his hands up in the air. “Somehow, I have become Reece!” “What?” Harley giggled. What an awful sound! “I used to not have a worry in the world when it came to women! Just take ‘em to bed, have my fun, and be gone in the morning. Then you come along and change everything!” I could change everything for you Dalton, if you’d only know. “Sorry,” she said leaning against the counter. Yea, you should be sorry. “Now I don’t know what to do! Suddenly your worries seem founded, what will happen when I go back on the road?” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “God, I ache for you Harley but I don’t want to hurt you!” Those words hit Kelly hard. Tears welled up in her eyes and rage burned in her soul. He should be say those words to her, not the dreadful Harley. “Well I say, you stop thinking logically and let your emotions decide,” she said. “And who gave you that advice before?” he asked. “Chris, just before we left for the club,” she smiled. Dalton nodded once. “Now, stop being a baby and let’s go back upstairs,” she said firmly. She ended the sentence with a smack to his butt. How dare she! “Oh, I’m going to get you for that!” “Bring it on big boy!” Harley laughed and ran from the room. Dalton chased after her with a growl. Kelly sprinted around the house to the front in time to see them disappear up stairs. Kelly looked around and quickly climbed a tree. When she couldn’t see anything, she climbed down and scampered up another tree at the back of the house. The only window with a light on, was the one that Dalton burst into, with Harley over his shoulder. Kelly watched as he threw her onto the bed and kissed her. A tear escaped the girl’s eyes as she watched Harley ravish her man. The rage inside her finally heated to a boiling point. Unable to watch any more of the sickening sight, she slowly climbed down the tree. Once she was back on the ground again, she looked back up to the window. “You were supposed to be mine,” she softly said aloud. “And you still will be,” she said firmly. Her anger boiled over as she went back around to the front of the house. She tried the front door and found it unlocked. See? She’s too stupid for you Dalton. Once inside the house, she went into the library and began ripping books off the shelves. With tears rolling down her face, she tore pages from the books, tossed others across the room, and knocked over chairs and tables. She was out of breath from the exertion as paper flitted about the air. Feeling good about destroying something of Harley’s, she decided to destroy more. She had to destroy Harley entirely. That girl had to go. Then Kelly could step in and take her rightful place in Dalton’s arms. She made her way into the office and found Harley’s computer. Kelly smiled and sat down. She booted up the computer and began to delete all of Harley’s files. She giggled with glee then brought up the MS-DOS prompt command window. She typed in the code to delete the entire hard drive. Harley wouldn’t even be able to turn on the computer the next day, as even the operating system was gone. Kelly froze when she heard voices laughing in the front hall. The others had returned home. She was certain she had been caught. Her heart pounded against her rib cage, her breathing came in short gasps. “I’m going to go the library. Read something before I head to bed,” she heard someone say. “Oh Mireyah, let’s just go to bed. It’s late,” another girl said. “Oh, alright.” Kelly listened intently as the voices faded away. She assumed they went upstairs. She waited a few more moments before deciding she was safe. Kelly turned off the computer with a smile of satisfaction. Let’s see you stay rich now. Kelly smiled in satisfaction as she made her to other parts of the house, avoiding the upstairs of course. She found the garage and laughed in glee. Harley’s cars sat in a nice neat row. Kelly picked up a crowbar off a work bench and began swinging away. When the first window shattered into a million pieces, she stilled, afraid that someone would hear the noise. Convinced that no one did, she hit the next window, then another and another. She dented the hoods, doors, and the roofs. She laughed maniacally as she picked up a knife and slashed all the tires. A tarp in the corner caught her eye and she pulled it off in a rush. “Oh yea,” she said with a wicked smile. Two bikes stood there, shiny and polished. Kelly laughed while she shredded the tires with the knife. She gathered the crowbar again and swung with all her might at the frame, gas tank, and engine of the bikes. When both were in shambles and pieces all over the floor, Kelly took a deep breath. She was practically foaming at the mouth and she wiped her chin on her sleeve. She figured it was a bad idea to stay in the house much longer that night, but she had other plans. She made her way to one of two buildings that stood at the back of the house. The first one she went to was apparently a tool shed full of gardening supplies. Kelly made light work of destroying the place by shattering pots and flinging dirt every where. She really wanted to go outside and pull up the entire garden, but thought that would be too obvious. She wanted Harley to wake up and not notice for a little while, make it more of a shock to the girl. Kelly left the tool shed, remembering to shut the door. The other building drew her in as if it had a bulls eye on it. She opened one of the double doors and peeked inside. “She’s a witch!” Kelly squeaked, seeing the pentagram on the back wall. Kelly was suddenly filled with fear. What would Harley do to her? Put an ugly spell on her? Turn her into something unnatural? No, don’t be stupid. Harley couldn’t possibly know it was you. You’re too clever. Kelly decided the building was a good place to sleep for the night. She could do more damage in the morning when she could hopefully get into the house without being suspected. Maybe I’ll burn down this devil worshipping building in the morning, she thought. That’ll really get her. Kelly gathered a few of the pillows and lay down. She spent her night dreaming of Dalton and planning what else she could do to bring Harley down. She only slept for a few minutes at a time until finally the sun started to peak through the large windows. Today is the day, that Dalton will be mine. ************ A limo dropped Morgan off in front of the mansion early in the morning. She gracefully stepped out of the car and took off her sunglasses. She smiled slightly up at the large house while the driver unloaded her bags from the trunk. It was so nice to be able to call the limo guy to pick her up at the airport. So much better than taking a cab, that was for sure. It had been a long while since Morgan had been up this way. She had decided to show up unannounced to surprise her older sister. The driver set her two pink suitcases down at her feet and with a small salute got back into the driver’s seat and pulled away. Morgan turned her head sharply to the right when she thought she saw something from the corner of her eye. She scanned the tree line but saw nothing. Probably a deer. Morgan doubted Harley was up this early so she searched for the spare key that her sister hid around the door. She would hate to wake her sister up if she didn’t have to. Morgan smiled in satisfaction when she found it and slid the key into the lock. She turned the key but realized the door was already open. That’s odd, she thought. She pushed open the door and stepped inside. She looked around the front hall with a worried look on her face. Harley never left the front door unlocked like that. Morgan took a deep breath and started to head toward the stairs. She could at least put her stuff away and then wake up Harley. She dropped her bag when someone grabbed her arm. On instinct she swung around with her other hand. She hit whoever it was in the head and they released her with a grunt. Morgan ran to the stairs and glanced behind her as she flew up the stairway. It was a man. She thought she recognized him but couldn’t place from where. A knot of fear clutched her breast. All she knew was that a strange man was in her sister’s house. Morgan raced up the rest of the stairs with the man quick on her heels. I have to get to Harley’s room, she thought. The man reached out and tried to grab her before she reached the top of the stairs. She screamed and rounded the corner. She heard other doors open and people shouting in confusion as she reached for Harley’s door. ********* Dalton woke up with his arm lazily tossed around Harley’s waist. She snuggled back into him. He groaned in response and tightened his grip on her. “Good morning,” he mumbled sleepily. “Morning,” she mumbled back. Dalton lazily spread kisses across her shoulders. Goosebumps rose on her skin and she shivered a bit. Dalton chuckled behind her. “What’s so funny?” she mused. “Your reaction to my touch, I just love it,” he smiled. “You have the same reaction when I touch you ya know,” “I do?” he said with mock surprise. Harley rolled over to face him. She lightly ran her finger tips across his shoulder and down his arm. Goosebumps rose on his skin where she touched him. “See?” she whispered. “Can’t help it. You’re just so sexy,” he growled. “Ooo, really?” “Oh yea, I can’t resist you,” he said then planted a kiss on her lips. She giggled as he kissed her then pushed him away when she heard a scream. The door burst open and two people crashed into the room. Harley screamed and rolled out of the bed, taking the sheet with her. Dalton rolled the other way hitting the floor with a thud. “What the fuck!?” Harley screamed. “There is a strange man/woman in your house!!” Reece and Morgan screamed at the same time. Harley stood up with the sheet wrapped around her, and glared at both intruders. Lauren, Jesse, Mireyah, and Tanner piled into the room as well, looking as if they were ready for a fight. “Reece, this is my sister, Morgan. Sis, this is Reece. He is a guest.” Dalton stood up with only his boxers on. “And this is, Dalton,” Harley said with a blush. “Oh,” Morgan giggled with a pink tinge to her cheeks. “Sorry. I, uh…” “Now will you both leave so I can get dressed?” Harley said, annoyed. “Chris is missing!” Reece exclaimed, exasperated. “What?” Everyone said in unison. “Yea, I surprised her with a cabin in the woods. Some fans from the club showed up and we ran. We got separated somehow. I’ve been searching for her for a long while. I can’t find her. She’s not here is she?” Reece didn’t wait for an answer. He turned and stalked down the hall to his room. “I’m sorry for waking you up. I thought that, uh, something was wrong.” Morgan said. “It’s fine. You didn’t know. Can I please get dressed? Then we’ll go looking for Chris.” The group left the room. Harley shut the door and turned around to Dalton. “Well, that was a way to wake up,” he smiled. “Yea, nothing like having your sister bust in on you naked with a guy.” Harley quickly dressed while Dalton went across the hall to his room to get his things. As if everyone had dressed at the same time, they all met in the hallways and then made their way downstairs where Morgan and Reece were waiting. “Come on, we’ll talk in the parlor. Sis, will you get my cell phone from the office please?” Morgan nodded and made her way into the library, while the others stood in the parlor. “Harley!” Morgan called. “What?” Harley walked to the library door and gasped in shock at the sight. Everything was torn apart. “When did this happen?” she whispered. “Dude, I was going to go in there last night when we came home!” Mireyah exclaimed, her face a bit pale. “The person could have been in there at that moment!” she whispered. Morgan continued into the office. “This place is just as bad,” she called. Harley felt violated. A stranger had been in her house. What if they were still there? She felt the beginnings of a panic attack coming on. She took a few deep breaths but knew that none of her breathing exercises were going to prevent it. “Uh, Morgan, you know, uh, I mean, you have my phone right?” “Yea, here.” Morgan had a look of concern on her face as she looked at her sister. Harley took the phone and punched in Chris’s cell phone number. Her panic grew as the call went straight to voice mail. She hung up the phone and stuck out her arm to brace herself against the doorway of the office. “Okay, uh, let’s, uh, split up…stay in pairs...I, uh,” Harley began to gasp for breath. This one was going to be bad, she could tell. “What’s wrong?” Dalton asked concern in his voice. “She’s having a panic attack,” Morgan explained. “How can we help?” As her sister, Morgan knew that Harley had panic attacks. She still had a look of concern on her face, knowing that there wasn’t much the others could do to help. “Get George and Robert,” Harley wheezed. “What about Chris!?” Reece exclaimed, worry and anger etched into his features. “Dalton can go get George and the rest of us will search for Chris, okay?” Lauren said, putting a comforting hand on Reece’s shoulder. Harley could tell she was trying to be calm but she picked up on the worry in her friend’s voice. Dalton didn’t wait for Reece to agree. He shoved his way out of the room to find George and the doctor. Morgan ran to get Harley a class of water, while the others split up in pairs to search for Chris. Harley sat down on the floor with her back against the wall. Tears poured down her face as she tried to breath. Chris was missing and she was unable to help. She hated herself. She was mortified that someone had been in her house. Could they still be there? Had they destroyed anything else? Why didn’t Harley hear them last night? Were they there before they got back home? Where was Chris? Anything could have happened to her out there in the woods. There were wild animals, rough terrain, slippery rocks, not to mention the fans that might be chasing her. Morgan returned with the glass of water. Harley gripped the glass with both hands and took a small sip. Dalton returned with George, who had a small box in his hands. “It’s okay, Miss Harley,” George said gently. The old man knelt down and opened the box. He pulled out a brown paper bag. “Here, try this first.” Harley grabbed the bag and tried to breathe deeply into it. Her breath still came out in short harsh gasps. She shook her head desperately and handed the bag back to George. Dalton paced the parlor, his face etched with worry. Morgan was behind Harley, gently rubbing her back. “Mister Dalton, you need to sit down. You’re not making it better for her,” George said. Dalton sat down and leaned against his knees. George pulled out a small inhaler and handed it to Harley. Harley took a puff off it and tried to hold her breath for a few seconds. She took another puff from the inhaler before handing it back. George also took out a small bottle of pills and shook out one from the bottle. “I can’t…take that…” Harley gasped. She was started to feel a bit dizzy but she forced her self to focus on the old man. “You have to Miss Harley,” George said with firm gentleness. Harley shook her head wildly. “I have…to…find…Chris…I just…need…to calm…down. The pills…will knock…me out.” “Miss Harley please,” George begged. Dalton crawled over to them and held Harley’s face in his hands. He forced her to look at him. “Harley, listen to me. I won’t let anything happen to you, your sister, or anyone else. You are perfectly safe with me. Now just breathe.” Dalton pulled Harley against him. “Feel me breathe. Breathe in, breathe out. You’re perfectly safe,” he chanted. A few tense minutes ticked by as Dalton continued the chant to Harley. Slowly but surely, she began to calm down. Her breathing evened out and the horrible gasping faded. It was short lived however for Lauren burst into the house screaming, “The Ritual House is on fire!!!!” “What!?” Everyone ran out of the house. The others were already standing there, looking at the blazing building in shock. Jesse and Tanner worked on digging a ditch around the ritual house to keep the fire from spreading. “The tool shed is torn to shreds also,” Mireyah whispered. “Why would someone do this to me? I don’t understand,” Harley collapsed into the dirt, once again gasping for air. “We have…to call…the Ranger Station…find Chris…get the cars.” Dalton picked her up out of the dirt and carried her back into the house. Jesse and Tanner continued to work with the ditch, while the others came into the house. Lauren and Morgan went to the garage to pull the truck out but returned while Harley was trying to tune in the radio. Dalton stood behind her and rubbed her back, talking softly to her in an attempt to calm her down. “The cars are all smashed up. And the uh, Harley your bikes were beaten to pieces,” Morgan said, with a frown on her face. Harley let out a choking sound but turned back to the radio. “Palmer Mansion…to Ranger Station…over.” Her hands were shaking and her voice wavered but she continued to search for the right bandwidth. “Palmer Mansion…to Ranger Station…over.” “Ranger Station to Palmer Mansion, go ahead, over,” a voice came back. “Palmer Mansion…reporting a missing person….and a fire on the property…” |
| Lauren’s head began to spin at the information. So, Harley’s sister Morgan had joined them at the mansion all the while being chased by Reece. This of course brings the gang to tail them, causing them all to fall into Harley’s room where she’s “with” Dalton. Not embarrassing at all. Nope. Not a chance. But from there Lauren wasn’t sure she could keep up. Reece, the poor uptight guy, was feasting upon them with wide worried eyes as he told them that Chris was missing. “What?!” The group gasped, disbelief coloring their voices. Reece’s jaw set tighter and he tried not to pace. It was driving him insane. “Yea, I surprised her with a cabin in the woods. Some fans from the club showed up and we ran. We got separated somehow. I’ve been searching for her for a long while. I can’t find her. She’s not here is she?” Not waiting for an answer, he walked out. She didn’t remember what was being said in the room after that. She remembered turning, like an automaton, when the rest of the group did and walking to her room to dress. Her pajamas weren’t going to cut it for a rescue mission. There was no way. Chris couldn’t be missing. Their fun adventure together was beginning to take more frightening turns, she mused. Throwing on a black hoodie and pair of worn jeans, she tried not to think about it. The door opened and Jesse’s entrance was a blissful interruption. “Hey, are you ready? We’re all out in the hall waiting for Harley.” He said, his voice firm and abnormal to her ears. He seemed agitated, which was understandable, but not afraid. He sounded strong, though she supposed they would all have to be strong to make it through this together. In one piece, that is. “Yeah just let me put on my shoes.” She muttered, toeing on some sneakers she hadn’t worn in years. As a rule, she didn’t wear sneakers. She preferred to stick to her flip-flops, sandals, or heels. All of that because she hated socks. But she sucked it up. They would be hunting their friend in the dense wood, flip-flops were useless deathtraps in that environment. Taking a breath, she mentally prepared herself and walked to the door where Jesse stood. Taking his outstretched hand, she let him lead her to where the rest of the group, minus Harley, gathered. Mireyah looked worried out of her mind, and Tanner looked as if he was trying not to pace around the length of the hall. Harley came from her room and joined them in the hall as Dalton made his way over. Making their way down the stairs, they stood in the parlor while Morgan walked to the library to get Harley’s phone from her office. “Harley!” Came Morgan’s shocked call as she stood just beyond the doorway in the library. “What? When did this happen?” She gasped as she surveyed the room. We all followed Harley into the library and equal gasps of shock echoed from us all. Her beautiful library, brimming with books of all eras, stately, and decorated in splendor, stood in a state of holocaust. Destruction and chaos brewed in the air while they looked upon the mangled carcasses of her precious collection. Bindings were bent and removed from their innards, pages were torn and scattered about in a whirlwind of black and while. Her tables with their opened books were in distress, moments from being a pile of splinters. “Dude, I was going to go in there last night when we came home!” Mireyah exclaimed, looking as if she were about to faint. “The person could have been in there at that moment!” The thought made Lauren shiver. She put an arm around Mireyah and gave her a light squeeze. She knew what she must feel. The horror and fear was bubbling in the pit of her stomach and threatening to overflow. “This place is just as bad.” Morgan called from where she had just ventured into the office. All of their hearts flip-flopped in their chests. Harley’s personal space had been violated, her library and now her office. Lauren watched as Morgan and Harley exchanged words and a phone. Harley tried to call Chris, but of course it went to voicemail. “Okay, uh, let’s, uh, split up…stay in pairs...I, uh,” Harley started as she clung to the wall for support. Her breathing was labored and she looked near the edge of collapsing. Knowing what she knew about her friend, Lauren knew she was having a panic attack. But what she could do for her friend eluded her. Dalton was immediately at her side. “What’s wrong?” Morgan confirmed Lauren’s thoughts. “She’s having a panic attack.” She told them. There didn’t seem to be a way for them to help her. “Get George and Robert,” Harley tried to say, but her wheezing clouded her voice a bit. “What about Chris!?” Reece exclaimed, his tension and worry showing through his features. “Dalton can go get George and the rest of us will search for Chris, okay?” Lauren said, trying to comfort Reece. He needed to know that everything was going to be alright. They all did. She almost patted herself on the back for keeping most of her fear out of her voice. But in the end a little shone through. Following her orders, the group split up and found their way outside; Dalton and Morgan staying to help care for Harley. “I’m going to check out the property near the Ritual house.” Lauren told them as they hit the split in the path. Jesse nodded. “She said to go in pairs, so I’m right behind you.” “I think we’re going to look around near the gardens. Reece man, you coming?” Tanner asked, ready to lead Mireyah to the garden on a search. “Let’s go.” The group split up. Lauren let the breeze cool her skin; she’d started to sweat while being in the house. “Are you okay?” Jesse asked while they walked. “Sure.” She bit off. She wasn’t ready to talk about it. She felt like a part of her had been violated. No one fucks with my friends, she thought with a grim expression. “C’mon Lauren I kn-” was all that Jesse got out before, “Holy hell!” Her gaze snapping to where his was, she froze and started to shake violently right before she let out a scream. Turning, she ran back towards the house. Reece and Mireyah had heard her and followed her, while Tanner went to find Jesse who had stayed behind. Bursting into the house as if the dogs of hell were on her heels, she exclaimed, “The Ritual House is on fire!” On the verge of another attack, Harley and the group made their way outside. Bright orange flames engulfed the Ritual House, licking up and down it’s walls. It was a dark kind of pretty, Lauren thought as she watched Jesse and Tanner dig a ditch to prevent a spreading fire. “The tool shed is torn to shreds also.” Mireyah told us, casting her eyes to the ground. “Why would someone do this to me? I don’t understand,” Harley cried as she fell, wheezing yet again. “We have…to call…the Ranger Station…find Chris…get the cars.” Dalton easily swept her up and made off towards the house while Morgan and Lauren went to get the truck. “This is crazy.” Morgan murmured as they walked, she’d only been here for a little while and already she was enveloped in an insane adventure. “You’re telling me. I want to wake up already.” Lauren said as they shared a small, forced smile. They got into the garage and Lauren covered her face with her hands. “No, no, no no. Morgan, please tell me no,” she whispered as she tightly closed her eyes. But Morgan saw it as well. “I can’t believe they’d do this. How dare they!” She growled as she thought of her sister’s precious belongings. They turned abruptly, not able to stare at the wreckage any longer. They reached Harley and Morgan had to tell her what they’d found. “The cars are all smashed up. And the uh, Harley your bikes were beaten to pieces,” she let out with a frown, knowing how it’d hurt her. On the verge of tears, Harley choked back a sob and fumbled with the radio. “Palmer Mansion…to Ranger Station…over.” Shaky hands made the task more difficult that it would normally be, but she got it perfectly. “Palmer Mansion…to Ranger Station…over.” “Ranger Station to Palmer Mansion, go ahead, over,” came a garbled voice over the speakers. “Palmer Mansion…reporting a missing person….and a fire on the property…” Lauren paced the length of the room while Harley reported a missing person to the ranger station. Fear shook her body and chills played her spine like a violin. Chris was gone, lost in the woods with crazed fans. The outcomes were too numerous to imagine. She could hear the voices as the ranger and Harley exchanged words, but she couldn’t focus in on the words. She was too lost. “Yes, thank you.” Lauren heard Harley say finally into the radio as she ended the transmission and took a breath to steady herself and keep from wheezing.. Harley ran a shaky hand through her hair and looked at the group “I just spoke with Ranger Benning, as you… know. He’s going to search the area… and send someone to deal with the… fire.” she said as she took a few pauses to catch her breath. “We’re going to search as well.” Came Reece’s strong voice washing over them. His eyes were aflame, his jaw set tight, and his fists were clenching and unclenching at his sides. Harley nodded and tried to give him a reassuring smile. “Of course Reece, we’re going to start out now. Okay?” She asked as she made eye contact with the circle of upset companions. Every head in the room nodded simultaneously. Dalton took her hand and made her look at him. “Can you do this? Or do you need to stay?” He asked with a tenderness she adored shimmering within the depths of his eyes. “I can.. Go. I have my inhaler,” she patted her pocket and tried to give him a smile, “and I’ve got all of you. I’ve got my breath, it’ll be fine.” They proceeded to file out the door, Dalton and Morgan especially close to Harley’s side as they led the team towards the front hall. Harley stopped in the middle of the room. “I’ve got a map of all the trails in these woods in my office. Morgan can you get them for me?” Morgan nodded and turned. Harley stopped her in mid step by placing a hand on her shoulder, something in this area seemed… wrong. She turned to her. “Do you feel something?” She asked quietly, getting an eerie feeling as if her sanctuary had been intruded upon. Again. It was then that Tanner noticed a white envelope lying on the floor in front of the door. Kneeling, he picked it up and flipped it over. It was addressed to Reece. “Reece man…” Tanner murmured as he held up the envelope, watching as it took a half second for Reece to snatch it out of his hands. Ripping at it’s folds, Reece opened the envelope like a man possessed. But when he got to the letter held within, he stopped, nausea threatening to overwhelm his senses. “What’s it say, Reece?” Tanner asked, squeezing his shoulder with support. Bracing himself, Reece held the letter and read it to the room. “Dear Reece, it’s with a heavy heart that I must confide this to you. Your lover has left you. The fans… this lifestyle you have has become too much for her. I saw her run from the woods crying, saying she couldn’t do it anymore,…. From the woods she ran back to the get-a-way you’d given her, and from there to the car to get away from what you’ve done to her self esteem. She couldn’t take it. You’re all alone now, Reece. I’m so sorry.” Gasps echoed from around the room. “That’s bullshit!” Came Harley’s expression of disbelief. Her eyes went wide before narrowing, her lips thinning. None of this fit. “She wouldn’t do that. She wouldn’t fucking do that!” Lauren growled, tears welling from the anger shaking her body. “And who would write that? Someone was watching you!” Mire said, her mind whirling at all this new information. “That would have to be it.” Morgan pondered aloud. Reece just shook his head. He knew better than her leaving without talking to him, or leaving at all. The fans took a toll on his sweet Chris, but their love was too strong for her to just walk away from him. She wouldn’t do that to him. She wouldn’t. Would she? He shook the thought immediately from his head. He had faith in her. Jesse came up behind him and clasped his other shoulder with a grim expression. “We’re going to find her. You know better than to believe any of that. I know better.” He said, giving Reece a look speaking of a brotherly love for him. Reece nodded. “I know. I know.” Morgan stalked out of the room but was back in a flash with a large map of the property and the wooded areas beyond. She handed it to Harley who opened it up. “We’re going to go strait into the forest after we go through the door. From there we’ll take the trail directly to right where we’re more than likely to meet up with the ranger search party. We’ll make it up from there. Alright, now that we have the plan, let’s go.” She instructed calmly while she folded the map and put it in a little bag she had grabbed while in the other room. Lauren followed behind Harley and Dalton and Morgan as they led the way out of the house onto the grounds, Jesse at her side. He took a hold of her hand and gave it a squeeze. “We’re going to find her, everything’s going to be okay.” He murmured, loud enough for only her to hear. She only nodded, soaking his strength in. She was worried about her friend, about how she must feel being out in those woods. “One more thing.” Jesse said softly while they walked. She looked up at him wordlessly. “I want you to pack your things and move into my room after this is over.” That evoked a reply and a furrowed brow from the surprised Lauren. “Why?” He tugged her a little closer to him. One of his best friends was dying inside because of their fans causing the loss of his love. Jesse vowed not to let that happen to Lauren. He recognized his strong feelings for the energetic, emotional firestorm, and he wasn’t letting her out of his sight. He’d be damned if he’d let anything happen to her. “I‘m not going to move you in just so I can jump your bones darlin‘, so don‘t look at me like that. I care about you and I want to keep you safe.” Punctuating his statement with another squeeze of her hand, he waited for her response. He wasn’t expecting the soft, “okay” that came from her lips. Looking at her with a quirked brow, he asked “Okay?” She didn’t look at him, rather kept staring ahead as they came to the edge of the woods. “I’m scared, Jesse. I’m down to my toes, ready to pee my panties and scream for Chuck Norris scared. I just think I’d feel safer with you.” She confided. “It’s a date then. Now let’s concentrate on finding Chris.” At Lauren’s side walked Mireyah with Tanner close for support. She looked deep in thought as Harley guided them into the densely wooded forest and to a barely visible trail. “From here we’ll continue about a mile or two, we should meet up with Benning and the search party there.” The vivid beauty of the forest was ineffable, the soft green and brown hues enveloped them as they entered the quiet of the forest. Of course, none of the party noticed the beauty of their natural surroundings. “So, if she didn’t leave, what could have happened to her?” Mireyah asked while she tried not to fall as the trail hit a sharp decline. “She’s probably just lost around here somewhere, waiting for us to find her, wouldn’t that be great?” Lauren suggested, trying to lighten the mood and keep the crew optimistic. She failed in an epic manner. “Yeah.” They walked the rest of the way in silence, each of them contemplating the situation. Despite the group being in decent shape, they were huffing and puffing around the time they met up with Ranger Benning. Harley, fortunately, kept her breathing in rhythm and was feeling alright if not a little drained. “Miss Harley it’s nice to see you, even given the circumstances.” He said with a tip of his hat. She nodded, but couldn’t find the good will to give a smile. “Can we get started?” Reece asked, tension emanating from his body. Nothing had surfaced in his mind except for Chris. Her smile, her passion, her loving generosity, simply the essence of who she was. He felt like a caged animal, not knowing where to turn or what to do. He needed to find her. He had to find her. Benning nodded. “I’ve sent out a search party to search the forest South and West of here, so we can cover North and East. It shouldn’t take long to find her if she’s out here, Miss Harley and my boys know this territory.” “The more we talk, the more time we waste that could be spent looking for Chris.” Lauren muttered with a slight snarl. Benning didn’t spare a look in her direction but nodded again. “Then let’s get going.” We started again, our muscles beginning to ache and a sheen coating our skin as the sweat poured. It was at the two mile mark that we heard a rustling in the bushes. Benning held up a finger to quiet us, listening intently. He was about to examine the noise when SHAZAAM! There was Chris, right in our faces. The ladies screamed in surprise and Chris let out an echoing scream, both parties shocked. But the shock faded and Reece rushed up to her and wrapped her in his arms. “Oh god, Chris, sweetness, what happened to you?” |
| Earlier, At the Club Valerie lifted her glass and took another pull of her drink, the whiskey searing a path down her throat. The heat didn’t compare to the fire burning in her blood at the moment. She focused on Reece Lawson as he danced with the short blond in his arms. He’d been the object of her obsession for years, and she couldn’t believe her good luck finding out he and his band, Dark Horizons, would be in this small, out-of-the-way excuse for a town in the mountains. Thank goodness for a great fan club and a willing grapevine of information, she mused, one corner of her mouth quirking upward. Ignoring the woman with him, she concentrated on Reece’s perfect face, his smile lighting up every cell in her body. Heat pooled low in her belly, imagining herself dancing in his strong, muscular arms, his beautiful blue eyes focused on her face. Many times she’d stared at pictures of him, wishing she could spirit him away to some private getaway. She’d wrap herself around his naked body in a huge bed, running her hands over the panes of his magnificent chest and sliding down to enjoy the contours of his gorgeous six-pack abs. He’d whisper how much he loved her in her ear while shifting on top of her, sliding into her welcoming heat and sweeping his tongue into her mouth with urgent passion. They would rock together, building with pleasure— A hand passed in front of her face and she blinked. Her friend Sylvia’s face came into view, an expression of amused curiosity on her elfin features. “Earth to Val, come back. Will you please snap out of it already?” She turned to regard her friend, annoyance pricking her dreamy mood. “Yeah, what’s your problem, girl?” Sylvia tucked a strand of shoulder-length platinum hair behind her ear and waved at the dance floor. “Are you going to quit daydreaming and ask him to dance? I mean really! Your dream guy is right there and you’re still sitting here drooling.” She gave Valerie a light shove on the shoulder. “Get your ass out there and dance with him already! You might just get your wish and talk him into jumping your bones later if you work that body and blind him with sex appeal. Get to it!” A surge of confidence bolstered her spirits at her friend’s encouragement. Yes. I have a killer body with all the working out I do. He’s bound to drop that blond in a heartbeat and go for me tonight. He has to! I just know we’re meant to be together. She looked around at the crowded tables. “Now if I can just find some loser guy who will jump at the chance to dance with me we can get this party started.” Sylvia snorted with amusement. “Don’t bother. If we both get up there and dance together, that will catch Mr.Deamguy’s attention faster than anything. C’mon, follow me.” She jumped up from her seat to follow Sylvia, nervous about finally getting within touching distance of Reece. Her friend strode out onto the dance floor, looking like some ferocious pixie in a black mini-skirt and barely-there pink satin top. Her jewelry flashed in the many lights of the club as she turned with a wicked smile and beckoned Valerie forward. Adjusting her own purple mini and red blouse, she swaggered forward, putting extra sway into her walk in hopes Reece would notice her curvaceous body. She began dancing, accentuating every sexy move she knew in hopes of catching her dream man’s eye. Sylvia gave her a gentle nudge at one point, moving her right next to Reece. She brushed his sleeve, a thrill of excitement coursing through her body, and he finally looked up from the blond to glance at her. She let all the love and burning desire she had for him show in her eyes, praying he would respond and switch partners. Giving him her sexiest smile, she wriggled her body in clear invitation for him to join her and begin their night of passion. To her utter horror, he shot her a look of annoyance and stepped away, pulling that short blond with him off the dance floor. She froze in place, her mouth open in shock. Sylvia stopped dancing beside her and took her hand, leading her back to their table as well. She heard her friend talking, but barely registered the words. “Well, so much for good taste. I wonder what he sees in her. He deserves someone much taller and better looking. She’s so short and stocky.” They sat down at their table once more while the music continued to vibrate through the air, the dancers still on the floor echoing the beat with their boots. Valerie kept her eyes locked on Reece as he escorted the little blond back to their group of friends and took their seats. The blond looked a little upset, which filled Val with satisfaction. Maybe she heard Syl’s comments. Good! She’s right. You’re not good enough for Reece. He’s supposed to be mine, damn it! Reaching forward, she finished off her drink in one big swallow. The burning heat fueled the rage boiling up inside her. If it weren’t for you, he would have paid more attention to me out there! Fucking bitch! The combination of alcohol and anger swirled together to fry her mind as she glared at the couple. Seeing Reece lean forward to console the woman didn’t help, especially when he had the gall to kiss her. No! Her heart pounded against her ribs. He’s supposed to kiss me! Sylvia blew out a breath. “Looks like he only has eyes for her tonight, Val. Tough luck, girl. Sorry. You’d have to pry those two apart with a crowbar, by the looks of it. Hey, you want another drink? Just forget about that asshole. He’s not worth your time. There are plenty of guys here willing to fawn after two rich beauties like us. We can still have a hot night.” Still staring at the couple with all the malice she could project, an idea percolated to the surface in her brain. She turned to her friend, her cheeks flushing with excitement. “Syl, you’re a genius!” Her friend looked confused, but Val plunged on. “All I have to do is get them apart, and I’ll have him all to myself.” Doubt stole over Sylvia’s pixie face. “And how are you going to do that?” She glanced over Val’s shoulder. “Uh, especially when they’re leaving?” She looked over at Reece’s table and saw him departing with the blond. Determination firmed her mouth, her brows lowering in a frown. She grabbed her jacket in one hand and pulled on Sylvia with the other. “Come on, we’re going too. This isn’t over yet.” Forcing their way through the crowd and outside, Valerie saw a vintage Camero just starting to pull out of the parking lot with Reece and the blond inside. She broke into a run, shouting over her shoulder. “Hurry, we’ve got to see where they’re going!” A look of exasperation crossed Sylvia’s face and she glanced with longing back toward the club, but she followed after a few seconds. They jumped into her black Mercedes SL, buckled up, and took off after the Camero. Valerie kept the accelerator pressed down to the floor until she caught sight of the vintage car’s tail lights in the distance. She didn’t want to make it obvious she was following them, so she hung back enough to remain casual. Sylvia blew out a breath filled with frustration. “Just what do you hope to accomplish with this stunt, Stalker Girl? I mean, he’s obviously with that other woman, and it doesn’t look like they’re going to break up anytime soon, you know?” Valerie scowled, concentrating on the retreating red tail lights ahead. “He won’t be with that unworthy woman much longer, I guarantee it. Don’t I always get what I set my sights on, Syl? I deserve to have Reece Lawson for a boyfriend. My social status calls for the best, and he’s the hottest rocker to hit the music scene in a long time. I’ll separate those two for his own good, and make him see what a great catch I am, you’ll see.” Her friend was silent for a moment, shifting in her seat. When she finally spoke, she used a quiet, wary voice. “Okay, you’ve had obsessions before, girl, but not like this. You’ve been stuck on this guy for months without getting any action, and you still haven’t given up. You’re really starting to creep me out here.” “Just hang with me for a few, sweetie, and everything will work out just perfect,” she said, trying to sound confident and reassuring. Her friend didn’t look convinced, but she didn’t let that dampen her spirits. They sped along the highway for a few miles before she noticed the red tail lights had disappeared. “Oh shit! Where did they go?” She snarled, searching the road ahead in desperation. Sylvia concentrated on the side of the road. “They must’ve turned off somewhere up here. Slow down and we might find out where.” After a few seconds of intense staring, her friend waved a hand. “There! I see the turn right up there.” Valerie focused on the dark road and made the turn when her head lights illuminated the side pathway. She didn’t want Reece to see her, so she switched off her lights, plunging them into darkness. The moon was out tonight, so after her eyes adjusted, she could dimly see the pavement ahead. Sylvia made noises of protest, but Val shushed her in short order. After about a mile, they approached a clearing and could see tail lights in the middle of it. She pulled her car off to the side and shut it down, unlatching her seat belt and motioning for Sylvia to do the same and stay quiet. They crept out of the car and moved as quietly as possible in cowboy boots through the dark forest, keeping their eyes on the log cabin in the clearing. Reece and the blond were looking at the cabin at first, and then walked forward up onto the wrap-around porch. He put a key in the lock and pushed open the big double doors. The blond must’ve been impressed, because she started to talk about how wonderful the place looked. Val made a face. This place is nothing compared to the hunting lodge my father owns. This looks like a tool shed along side his. Her blood started to boil when Reece leaned down to kiss the woman. Val had to swallow several times to hold in her angry reaction and clench her teeth. She’s all wrong for you, Reece-baby. Can’t you see that yet? She forced her breathing to remain quiet despite her racing pulse. I’ll make you see soon enough how much better I am. I’ll give you a taste, and then make you beg for more. She motioned Sylvia forward with her as Reece broke the kiss and started into the house. Val reached the edge of the tree line just as her dream man closed the front door. Zipping her dark jacket closed, she crept forward to peer through one of the big picture windows gracing the front of the structure. Sylvia hissed in her ear. “Are you totally nuts? They might see us!” Valerie made shushing movements with her hand and slunk around the side of the house to view the dining room area. Reece had led his blond inside and was seating her at a giant wood table. An intimate spread for two lay at one end. Looks like he planned a little dinner for the two of them. Too bad they won’t get to enjoy it. Her vision turned red when Reece gathered the woman in his arms again for another session of hot kissing. His hands skimmed her back and dropped down to caress her ass, and Val almost howled in rage. This is going to stop right now! She spotted a storage shed made to look like the main house off to one side and ran over to find some supplies. A delicious plan formed in her heated mind to break the two lovers apart for good. The shed had a padlock on it, but the crowbar in her trunk would take care of that. Moving with utmost stealth, she made the trip to her car and back in record time. She broke the lock off easily, adrenaline boosting her strength. Darting inside, she used a flashlight she’d also brought with her to look around. It didn’t take long to find the things she sought to implement her plan. Sylvia stood outside, keeping watch. She glanced in at Val, a worried expression on her face. “Are you sure about this, girl? It seems too risky to me, and I don’t want to end up in some hick jail tonight. I’m thinking we should just head back to the bar.” Hefting a container of gasoline, Val snorted her contempt of Sly’s attitude. “Don’t worry, I got this under control. I have a plan, you’ll see.” She carried the red plastic container of gas toward the house. Opening the top, she stuffed a piece of cloth in the top and flipped out her lighter. Ignoring her friend’s objections, she lit the rag, made sure it was burning well, and threw the gas can with all her might toward the picture window. She grinned with deep satisfaction upon viewing the flaming object crash through the glass and start the dining room on fire. Turning, she grabbed Sylvia and headed toward the back of the house where she knew the lovers would have to exit. Sure enough, yells of alarm came from inside the structure, and a few seconds later, Reece and his blond dashed down the back steps into the trees. Val circled around the edge of the clearing and threw another smaller flaming container toward them to get the couple running. The blond screamed when the malitof cocktail hit the ground only a few feet from them. Reece pulled her by the arm and took off into the dark woods behind them. Val giggled in triumph and took off after them. “Val, stop!” Sylvia cried. “You’re going to set the whole forest on fire!” She flipped out a cell phone, her eyes wide with fear. “Okay, I’m calling 911 right now.” Valerie left her behind and kept moving through the trees, keeping the couple in sight. She can quit if she wants, but Reece will be mine! I’ve already got them running like scared little rabbits. Now, I just have to separate them… ****** Chris’s heart pounded in her chest as they ran through the darkness, threading their way through the trees as quickly as possible. Someone had thrown a bomb through the lodge window! Her mind was racing a million miles an hour, wondering who could’ve done such a horrible thing. Reece and the guys are very famous and well loved! Who could want to kill him, for God’s sake? It doesn’t make sense! She heard twigs snapping on the ground some distance behind them, but couldn’t make out anyone. Tension radiated from Reece as she looked up at him, struggling to keep up with his long strides. “Any idea who did this?” His handsome features drew into a scowl when he glanced backward toward the rising flames. “No, not at the moment, but someone’s damn well going to pay for this.” He looked down at her while they moved. “Can you make it? I’m planning on circling back to get the car and take off.” She nodded, adrenaline helping her move faster over the rough terrain. Anger and grief ripped at her heart, thinking of that beautiful log cabin going up in flames. What kind of evil person would do that to such a wonderful house? Damn them to hell! A ravine lay before them, and Reece turned to go around it, scouting a few yards ahead. She swerved to follow him and a fast-moving weight hit her back, sending her sliding down into the dark cleft below. The weight kept her trapped on her stomach, wedged between a rock and the incline she’d just come down. Strong hands wrenched her arms behind her back, tying them together with rough cord. Someone stuffed a wad of silken material into her mouth and tied another over it even as she tried to yell for Reece. A hoarse female voice snarled in her ear. “Stay down, bitch. You’re done for the night. Maybe for forever. We’ll see.” Chris tried to kick out at her assailant, but the hands caught her feet and secured them as well. Footsteps moved away and up the slope. She immediately began trying to work her bonds loose to she could get the gag off and call Reece, but the cords were awfully tight. Up in the trees, Reece called her name, his voice growing fainter as he moved away from the ravine searching for her. She struggled harder with the ropes, breathing the damp forest smells through her nose. Damn, this might take a while to get free. But when I do, that bitch better watch out! ***** Valerie led Reece away from the ravine where his blond lay trapped. She made rustling sounds in the brush to get his attention, but stayed far enough away to keep him from seeing her. He’ll believe I’m her, and come after me, leaving his precious little woman behind. She circled through the trees, leading her dream man on a merry chase through the dark for a few minutes. When she neared the burning cabin, she switched to stealth mode and crept down the road to her car. She found Sylvia sitting in the passenger seat, her eyes wide with fear and worry. Val surprised her by opening the driver’s door and jumping inside, giving a little giggle. “Damn it, Val, you scared me to death!” Sylvia exclaimed, her green eyes large with accusation. “So, what the hell happened out there? I called the fire department and reported the lodge fire, so we’d better get out of here, fast!” Valerie buckled up and started the engine, pulling forward into the clearing to turn around. She sped back out the road, grinning her satisfaction. “Oh, I tackled that bitch and tied her up, and then led Reece on a wild goose chase through the woods, making him think I was her. He fell for it, all right. Now, all we have to do is write a letter from her, saying she’s left him, leave it at that mansion, and by tomorrow, I can move in on him. He’ll forget her and be mine in no time.” Sylvia didn’t look convinced. She looked over her shoulder at the receding smoke and flames. “That looks bad. What if it spreads to the forest? That blond might die out there.” Val snorted. “Good riddance. The forestry service will say it’s just another tragic death caused by a forest fire. Too bad, so sad.” Sylvia stared at her, but remained quiet. Valerie ignored her, concentrating on the words for the goodbye letter surging through her mind. She couldn’t keep the grin off her face. Everything is working out beautifully! Reece will be mine soon. Turning onto the highway once more, she stepped on the accelerator and headed back for the hotel they were staying to complete her plan. ****** Anger and fear fueled Chris’s struggle to free herself from the bonds holding her. She could smell the smoke in the air and hoped the fire didn’t spread through the entire forest around her. She didn’t want to die out here and never get the chance to see Reece again. I don’t know who that bitch was, but I’m not letting her win! The ropes chafed at her wrists, making them burn as she worked. She’d found a sharp rock in the dirt and used it to slice at her bonds. She could feel the frayed edges parting on the rope and went at it with a will, even though her arms ached with the effort. I will get free! Thoughts of Reece preyed on her mind as she worked, but she shoved them away. His footsteps had disappeared some time ago, and she no longer heard his voice calling her in the dark. Her gut twisted with worry that the evil woman who had attacked her might have somehow hurt him or led him into danger. Shaking her head, she focused on her anger, fighting off tears. Get loose first, and then I can find out what happened. The rope parted with a satisfying snap and her hands were free. She quickly tore off the gag from her mouth and untied the rope binding her ankles. Rubbing her wrists, she looked around. Dense bushes and fallen trees clogged the ravine she sat in and appeared about thirty feet deep. No wonder he didn’t see me down here in all this mess. Standing up, she carefully stretched out stiff arms and legs, looking for the best way to climb back up to the forest floor. She spotted a likely path to the top and made her way up, using branches and rocks for support. When she reached the top, she scanned the dark surroundings with dismay. Damn it, my sense of direction sucks! I can’t tell which direction we came from. Reece is the one with the built in compass in his head. She knew she should remain in one place when lost, but fear of her attacker returning had her heart pounding again. What if I call out for Reece and that bitch hears me instead? Geez! What the hell should I do? Anxiety squeezed her chest like a vise, and she started moving just to ease the discomfort. The area seemed unusually quiet for a wilderness area. Shouldn't there be bird or animal sounds at least? No, wait. The fire. It scared all the animals into hiding, I’ll bet. Looking at the deep shadows behind every bush and tree, she shivered. Maybe that’s a good thing, though. I don’t want to run into any bears or cougars out here. The dampness of the night air made her already cold body shake again. God, I wish I had my coat, but we ran out of the cabin so fast, I didn’t grab it. Stupid. She wandered through the dark trees for a long time, her mind a whirl of doubts and thoughts. Should she stop and wait for help? Reece would get someone to come looking for her, like Park Rangers or something, for sure. Would she freeze if she sat in one place too long? At least walking helped warm her body. Jeans, boots, and a velour shirt didn’t do that much to keep the chill out. Fear of her assailant stalking her through the inky forest kept her moving. After fighting her way free the first time, she didn’t want to end up trapped again. No way! Looking up through the branches, she noticed the sky starting to lighten up. Had she been out here most of the night, wandering around? Very possible. It became obvious her assailant was long gone by now, with no evidence of a pursuit. With daylight coming, perhaps she could find her way out easier. The terrain had been steadily getting steeper, indicating she was traveling up the nearest mountain. Maybe Harley’s place is in this direction, since I’m going uphill. She looked up at the surrounding trees, wishing for the millionth time she could see above them. She felt so small in their towering presence. Well, I could climb to the top of one of them and try to see the lay of the land. Staring at the nearest branch, several feet above her, she shook her head. Yeah, right, or break my neck trying. The farther she walked, hugging her arms around herself, the more her spirits lagged. Looking up at the dawn sky, she struggled to find strength in the bright pinks and blues of the morning. Her stomach growled, but she ignored it. There were worse things than being a little hungry. Like never seeing Reece again and dying alone in the wilderness. Noises up ahead caught her attention. Voices? Do I hear someone talking? She strained her ears, but the sounds remained indistinct. Still too far away. Hey, maybe that’s a search party! Reece would’ve sent out people to search for me, I know it! I’m so ready for this to be over! Her pulse sped up and she increased her stride, hope bringing new energy to her tired system. She started jogging, visions of reuniting with her beloved man dancing in her head. After traversing a few hundred yards, she caught the sound of higher female voices locked in conversation. Unreasoning fear shot through her system. What if that’s her? The bitch that tied me up last night. She might have a partner with her. Slowing her pace, she kept to the bushes for camouflage in case her worst fears came true. Creeping forward, careful to stay in hiding, she listened to the voices. In a moment, realization dawned. That’s Harley’s voice! Oh my God! She popped up from the bush she crouched behind and the women in front of her screamed. Her nerves were so on edge, she let out a yell in return. When the initial shock faded after a second, she spotted Reece coming forward, an expression of extreme relief on his handsome features. She jumped from her hiding place and ran into his open arms, tears stinging her eyes. The sensation of feeling his warm embrace chased away all the horrible fears of the previous evening. She melted against him, wrapping her arms around his waist in a fierce hug. Laying her head against his chest, she inhaled his scent, savoring the male muskiness and fresh soap smell. Thank God! Everything will be all right now. Reece squeezed her in his arms once more before pulling back, a mix of emotions parading across his face. He looked into her eyes, searching for answers. “Oh God, Chris, sweetness, what happened to you?” She cupped his face in her hands, overjoyed to unite with her other half again. After a long night of fear and suffering, this felt like heaven. Her stomach growled again. She shook her head, one side of her mouth tugging upward in an exhausted smile. “Too much, sweetness. It’s so wonderful to be back with you again.” She gathered her friends in a look of pure relief and love. “Can we talk about it over breakfast? I’m starving.” Despite the emotional circumstances, several of them burst out in laughter. |
| Reece didn't let go of Chris at all, kept her very close to his side. I could understand his unwillingness to let her stray far after everything that had happened. Harley held onto Chris's hand, with Lauren right behind them. Tanner held my hand as we all trudged through the forest towards the Mansion. As we came within sight of the Mansion, shock stopped us all in our tracks. "Oh...my...gawd." I vaguely heard Harley exclaim, breathlessly. I felt my jaw unhinge, and my hand fell out of Tanner's. There had to be several hundred people standing outside of the Mansion's gates, screaming for the band members--most were yelling for Reece and Dalton, although I heard a few screeching for Jesse and Tanner. If I hadn't been so shocked at the sight before me, I might have felt a bit put out at the sound of that. But I couldn't fathom how the hell they all had managed to find the band or the Mansion. I clapped one hand over my mouth to keep the flood of curse words in. "How the hell are we supposed to get in there?" Reece snapped. "Where did they all come from?" Lauren wondered aloud. "Does it matter? They're here, and we need to get back inside. Any ideas?" Reece tightened his hold on Chris. "Umm..there's a back door, just off the kitchen. We'll go around," Harley said quietly, her face drawn tight and pale. She lead us around the crowd. We all tried to go as unnoticed as possible, keeping an eye on the huge crowd of rabid teenage girls. Ugh...people like them are the ones who give people like me a bad name. Bunch of damn nitwits...smack 'em all if I could... I thought as we passed them and headed for the kitchen entrance. Harley pulled out a key from her pocket and unlocked the door. I looked back and saw a couple Rangers trying to control the crowd. Thank you, Lady... We all piled back into the house, re-locking the door behind us. I gave a mental sigh of relief. Hopefully, things would settle down soon. ~*~ Later that night... Looking out the window, I couldn't believe that so many of those freaking bottom-feeding harpies had stayed, in spite of the Rangers urging them to leave, threatening to arrest them. "....damn it, stop being so stubborn..." "I'm perfectly fine! A little banged up, but really, Reece..." I rolled my eyes and looked over my shoulder at the quarreling couple. Reece wanted to summon the doctor to look at Chris and make sure she was okay, but Chris insisted that she was just fine. I wasn't going to interfere with it, but neither was I going to sit here and let their bickering give me a headache. Going for a walk in the garden wasn't an option with the ravenous horde outside...library was out, much to my everlasting horror. It still bothered me that I might have been able to prevent the fire and everything if I had ignored Lauren's insistence on going to bed and gone to get that book like I'd wanted to...I couldn't seem to banish that guilty churn in the bottom of my stomach, despite the fact that I knew it wasn't my fault. I stood and started to walk out of the room, past Dalton comforting Harley. She looked up as I walked past. "Mire?" I stopped and glanced back. "Yeah?" "Are you alright?" Circles of exhaustion, both physical and emotional, mixed with her overly pale skin communicated her worry. "I'm fine, hon. No worries." I sent her a tight smile, feeling like even that bit of movement might shatter me. "Y'all need to get some rest though." I gave Dalton a small nod before I walked out. Reaching my bedroom, I didn't bother getting out of my clothes before falling onto the bed. Weariness pulled at my mind, trying to drag me into the oblivion of sleep. Annoyed, I gave in and let myself drown in exhaustion. ~*~ Tanner paced the length of his room, restlessness and unease roiling in his stomach. It made for a most unpleasant sensation. Suspicion poked at his mind every time he looked out the window to see the crowd of teenage girls. He hated that tiny voice that wondered if Mireyah was like them. He didn't like that vague feeling of distrust. He liked her, a lot, but...what if she had told one of her friends that they were there? How else could those people have found out? "She's not a typical teenager, Tanner..." he muttered to himself. She was excitable, true, and sometimes very hyper, but it wasn't as annoying with her as he'd found with most teenagers. He ran a hand through his hair. "No. She wouldn't do that." He growled. He stared at the wall, fighting to keep himself from doubting her. ~*~ The Next Morning... "Uhm...Mire?" Lauren poked my shoulder. I continued to stare at the magazine in my hands. "Mireyah!" She poked harder. My head jerked up. "What?" "Are you okay? What are you staring at?" She asked. I clenched my jaw and handed it over to her. She gasped. On the front page was a very clear picture of Tanner and I at the club--when we had gone to the back and were making out. The camera-person had caught a perfect shot where it was exceedingly obvious who it was and what they were doing. My face was prominently displayed. TANNER STONE, KEYBOARD PLAYER FOR DARK HORIZONS, HAS AFFAIR WHILE ON VACATION My blood boiled every time the words echoed in my head. I couldn't believe that someone had dared to invade our privacy--nevermind that we'd been in a public place--and then announced it to the world without giving a second thought to what this would do to us! Tanner entered the kitchen at the same instant that my fist came crashing down on the table. I looked up to see him raise a brow at me. "Something wrong?" Lauren scoffed and tossed the tabloid on to table. "I cannot believe this shit. Harley and Dalton are in there too, me and Jesse....thank goodness, Reece and Chris managed to escape that utter bullcrap." "What's going on?" Tanner frowned, and reached over to pick up the paper. His face darkened with a fierce scowl. "What the hell!" He tore it open and stared at the various pictures inside. I turned away to stare out the kitchen window, watching the crowd, finally seeing the reporters hiding among the screaming teenagers. Fecking leeches, I snarled mentally. "Harley is gonna freak over this....You know how she feels about her privacy." Lauren murmured behind me. Oh yes, this was just one more freaking thing to upset Harley. If I could have thought of a way to keep her unknowning about it, I wouldn't have hesitated to use it. Completely disgusted, I walked out of the house, heading straight for the gate. "MIRE!!!" Lauren called after me. "Get back in the house! What are you doing?!" I ignored her and kept walking. I hit the gates and stopped. The Rangers were still trying to get everyone to leave. They tried to wave me back into the house, and I ignored them too. Instead of yelling at them like I wanted to, I merely raised my hand....waited until the screeching died down to a small murmur. And I flipped them off. Cameras flashed, girls screamed curses at me, and I glared at them all before I turned and walked back to the house...hesitating when I heard my name. "Brigit!! I turned around, scowling. Only my family called me by my first name. A thought occurred to me. Oh no...please...no. I looked through the crowd...and my gaze landed on the dirty blonde head of a tall guy pushing his way through. "Oh bloody fecking hell," I whispered. I ran back to the gate and yelled for the Rangers to let the man in. Blue-green eyes pierced me with anger and disapproval. He grabbed my arm and dragged me up to the house. He slammed the door behind us and pushed me into a chair. "Mire! What the hell? Who is he? What the hell were you thinking--" Lauren sputtered. I figured she couldn't decide what question she should demand answers to first. "Brigit Mireyah Wolfe..." he growled, staring at me with those damn eyes. "Do you want to explain yourself or should I simply drag you home over my shoulder and lock you up?" Tanner stepped forward, putting himself in front of me. "Who are you to threaten her?" He asked, scowling. "Tanner, it's okay..." I rested my hand on his shoulder and pulled him back. "Tanner, Lauren, this is Asher. My brother." Asher's nostrils flared, but he restrained himself from barreling through formalities to force me home and gave a stiff nod to my friends. "Bri?" He grit his teeth. "Ash, it's a long story." I sighed, rubbing a finger over my forehead. "It better be a good one, too. Mom and dad are beyond upset about this. Do you understand the kind of consequences this could mean for the--" "Yes, I am fully aware, Asher!" I cut him off, glaring. Last thing I needed was to air all my personal business to the world. Gods knew, enough of that had happened already. "I take it that y'all saw the tabloid?" "Someone slipped it to dad with his morning coffee. I'm sure you can imagine how well that went." "What is going on in here?" Harley asked as she walked in, Morgan right behind her. "Uhh...Harley, Asher. Asher, Harley. This is my brother." I explained briefly. "Oh, hello. What brings you down?" She asked, frowning slightly. Lauren, Tanner and I all stiffened. She looked at us, unease making its way into her eyes. "Mire....Lauren? What happened?" Silence....Lauren slid the tabloid across the table for Harley to see. Asher made a small movement. I slashed a look at him, signalling him to keep his ass where it was. Harley sat down, staring at the tabloid, her eyes wide and hurt. I crossed my arms, wishing she would get angry. I hated to see her look like that. So wounded. Upset. I wanted her to be angry and furious. I wouldn't be as worried if she were. I understood anger. I understood the need to gain Justice for a wrong done to me. I turned away, pursing my lips and staring blindly out the window. I wanted so badly to go out and pound some respect into those foolish, selfish, and vain people. Instead, I wrapped my arms around myself and waited for Harley to break the tense silence that had claimed the room. |
| After coming into another tense situation and seeing a man who I didn't recognize, I was starting to feel a twinge of sickness. I barely knew any of these people and yet the chaos just kept on rolling. I some how felt an instant bond to these people because of this. even the new stranger, which is Mire's brother. My sister is obviously getting upset while looking at a magazine so I peek a look over her shoulder. I can see that it is some corny tabloid. I am wondering what the big deal is untill I see a picture of my sisters small frame nuzzled up to that guy Dalton. I am instantly pissed. People are so f'ing rude. I snatch the tabloid away form her. "You don't need to be reading this crap. Whatever is in here is bull." I say as I head for the garbage can. "Wait!" she cried. " I have a right to know what people are saying about me!" "Who cares?!" I yell back. "You shouldn't care what a bunch of ignorant hill billies think of you or what you chose to do!" She stops in mid-stride. I can she that she is angry at me, but she knows that when I have reached my stress limit it is best to back off. "Let's all just calm down and come up with a plan." I sit down on the floor next to the circle of eveyone. I look at my sister with a reassuring face. Harley makes a mental note to get that out of the trash when Morgan wasn’t around. Harley is starting to feel that familiar tugging, like she is hanging over the edge and the rope is fraying. She sits down next to Morgan. She is thankful that she came. Memories of them sitting together on the floor so many times when they were young brings a warmth to her soul. Her anger, however, is not subsiding. "I don't know guys." Harley finally breaks the silence. "I am so sorry for all of this. I feel like it is all my fault. I just wanted to have fun and be with good friends." I shove an elbow into Harley's side. ".....O and family. Sorry sis." "No harm done." I say and put an arm around her. "Don't get down Harley. None of this is your fault! We all would rather be here then anywhere else." Lauren says while ploping down on Harley's other side. "Ya!" chimes in Mire. "We are all safe now and we can figure this out. Hell, we have been through alot, but we keep fixing it. We have even added two new faces to the mix, so we can all be grateful" "Ok Ok." Harley says. "Lets head into the kitchen and get some food." Harley gets up from the floor and dusts off her behind. "Morgan, can you find some paper and a pen? We can make a list of options and make some plans." "Sure thing." I reply and get up to my feet. Half way to the standing up position something catches the corner of my eye in the front hall. I come to the horrid realization that it is yet another stranger. I see a gun in the girl's hands. I start to think of a few curse words when I violently scream. "EVERYBODY GET DOWN!!!" "Dalton is mine!" the girl yells. Then that little bitch lets off a round from some rickety looking .38 colt. Tanner falls over Mire, Reece picks up Chris and turns away, I hit the deck, Lauren and Jessie duck into the next room, Asher flies under the table, and Dalton does a flying leap toward my sister. Just then we hear another shot. I peak up to see that little old guy....what's his name?.....George!.....holding a smoking shot gun. Skinny bitch is on the floor looking like she has a package of hamburger meat on her belly. "Is everybody ok?" Lauren asks, peeking back into the room. "Yea," everyone says while picking themselves up and trying to get their wits. "OH MY GOD NO!" came the sound of a screeching bird. I see Dalton mouthing the words, but it doesn't seem like such a voice can come out of a man. Then I loose my breath. I look at my sister, my little big sister, and the bullet hole in her side gushing blood. I feel queesy before everything starts to go black. I guess I must be sleepy. I think I just hit my head........ |
| Harley wasn’t sure what was going on. She was on the floor and Dalton was screaming over her body. She couldn’t actually hear him screaming, but she could see that he was. She felt like she was floating above everyone in the room. Morgan had apparently passed out, hitting the table on her way down. Jesse was holding Lauren to his chest, Mireyah was buried in Tanner’s arms, and Chris sat on the floor in shock. Reece was checking on Morgan, while Asher leaned over the body of another girl that Harley didn’t recognize. George, with the shot gun in his hand, was talking to Ranger Benning. Am I dead? she thought. Apparently she wasn’t, for she slammed back into her body. Surprisingly she wasn’t in too much pain. In fact, she didn’t feel hardly anything. Something in her brain told her that was only because she was in shock. Why would she be in shock? Just what was going on? Why did George have a gun? “Harley, talk to me,” Dalton pleaded. He ripped off his shirt and pressed it to her side. She felt the pressure but still, hardly any pain. What was wrong with her side? “What do you want me to say?” her voice came out weak, despite the fact that she actually felt relatively normal. She shook her head trying to clear the cobwebs. She still wasn’t sure what was going on. “Don’t move,” Doctor Calloway gently demanded, kneeling by her side. Memories flooded her brain as she tried to get a grip on the situation. Her brain was full of fog that made it difficult to think. There was girl with a gun, Morgan screamed. A shot went off and Dalton tackled her. She had heard another shot, from the shot gun, but wasn’t sure who it had hit or where exactly it had came from. Did George get the second shot or did the girl fire twice? “I’m really sleepy…” Harley drawled. “Stay with me Harley, please,” Dalton pleaded. Harley tried, but finally the blackness over took her and she allowed her self to be taken by the void. ************* “Doc is she alright?” Dalton asked when Harley’s eyes fluttered closed. Robert checked her pulse then nodded. “Just passed out.” Lauren and Chris had ran upstairs to ready the medical room. Tanner and Jesse were helping the Rangers with the intruder. “She’s still alive!” Tanner exclaimed. Robert looked up then frowned, “But probably not for long. I can’t do much more here. We need to get them upstairs.” Dalton scooped the unconscious Harley into his arms and took her upstairs through the library. Jesse and Tanner hesitated but Tanner finally gathered the other girl into his arms and followed behind Dalton. Reece took up the rear with Morgan hanging limply in his arms. Robert hung up his cell phone as he entered the medical room. “I called my friend, Doctor Michael Pepridge to help. He’ll be here in fifteen minutes. What we need to do now is get both women hooked up to the EKG machines and IV fluids. All the while someone needs to be putting pressure on their wounds to try and stop the bleeding. The third needs an IV also and a bandage on the laceration to her head.” Ranger Benning stood watch over the female intruder so that he could ask any questions if she happened to wake up. Asher was trying to calm Mireyah downstairs in the living room, while the others tried to assist Doctor Callaway. Chris was deathly pale as she bandaged Morgan’s head. Lauren, with wide tearful eyes helped Doctor Callaway with the IVs. Dalton kept his hands firmly in Harley’s side. Tanner was busy putting pressure on the stomach wound of the other girl. George brought in Doctor Pepridge who immediately got to work on the other girl. He politely asked the others, besides Dalton and Tanner to leave the room. They slowly left then Doctor Pepridge cut away the girls clothes, put them into a bag, then handed them to Ranger Benning. Ranger Benning dug out the girl’s wallet, left the room and then spoke into his walkie talkie. Dalton could barely hear the words that Ranger Benning said. “Intruder named Kelly Bonardi. Run background check and find next of kin.” “Yes sir,” came the garbled reply. “Kelly Bonardi!?” Dalton exclaimed from Harley’s side. “You know her?” Ranger Benning said, stepping back into the room. “No, at least not in person. She sent me letters all the time. Telling me how we were meant to be together. I thought it was harmless, fan mail. I never thought…” Rage and emotion choked Dalton and he couldn’t finish the sentence. “I’m going to need those letters.” “I’ll call my manager to get them,” Dalton said with a frown. Ranger Benning nodded and stepped back out of the room. Dalton was sure he still stayed close by in case Kelly actually woke up. “I’m going to have to do some surgery to patch her up,” Doctor Calloway explained to Dalton. “What does that mean? What can I do?” “Since I don’t have a nurse, I’ll need your help.” The Doctor looked at Dalton with a question in his eyes. Could Dalton handle that responsibility? “Okay,” Dalton said with a shaky voice. “Will she feel anything?” “In a normal situation, I would give her some anesthesia, but we don’t have the specialist here to do that. It would be very dangerous for me to administer it myself. It is much safer this way for her. She’s passed out and I’m going to give her some local anesthetic.” The Doctor wheeled a tray over to the table full of tools. He went over to the sink, scrubbed his hands then put on a clean gown, gloves, and a mask. “She needs a blood transfusion. She’s lost so much already and she’ll lose more during the surgery.” Dalton held out his arm without hesitation. “Take whatever you need.” “I can’t. You’re the wrong blood type,” Doctor Calloway said sadly. “Take mine,” Morgan said in a groggy voice from the bed. “I’m a universal donor.” “You’re too weak.” “Just fucking take it!” Morgan said than clutched her head. “I won’t risk it,” Doctor Calloway shook his head. “Go ask the others what their blood type is. I need O- or A- to match Harley.” Doctor Calloway took over putting pressure on Harley’s wound and Dalton left the room. He came back with a look of panic on his face. “No one is a match.” “Should’ve listened to me from the start,” Morgan mumbled. Doctor Calloway sighed. “Alright. Dalton, put pressure on the wound again.” Doctor Calloway gathered the supplies he needed and began to work. He ran the line straight from Morgan’s left arm to Harley’s right. Every minute that ticked by, meant Harley was losing more blood. “Okay, when you remove your hands, the blood is going to gush a little bit. I’ll need you to hand me the clamps sitting here so that I can hold off the bleeding until I can put the stitches in. Can you do that?” he asked Dalton Dalton nodded. Doctor Calloway grabbed a pair of scissors and began to cut away Harley’s shirt. He maneuvered around Dalton’s hands to remove all of the shirt without Dalton have to take pressure off the wound. Doctor Calloway stood next to Dalton, and nodded. Dalton removed his hands and the Doctor quickly removed the shirt and placed his hands over the wound. Dalton quickly handed him a clamp and the Doctor went to work. Dalton handed him another and tried not to look at what the Doctor was doing. He wasn’t queasy or dizzy from the sight, but just the thought of what the Doctor was doing to Harley was too much for him. “Small sutures,” Doctor Calloway said. Dalton knew just enough to know that the doctor was asking for the tool to put in the stitches. He handed it over then stood and waited - and waited. The Doctor had swat beading on his brow while Dalton felt cold and numb. Standing there without his shirt, covered in Harley’s blood, he didn’t know what to do. So he just stared at her face, praying that she wouldn’t wake up until the Doctor was done with the makeshift surgery. Dalton’s worst nightmare came to life when Harley opened her eyes and screamed. “Hold her down!” Doctor Calloway yelled. Dalton, on instinct, laid over Harley as best he could without getting in the Doctor’s way. Ranger Benning rushed into the room and grabbed Harley’s legs. “I thought you gave her a local anesthetic!?” Dalton yelled. “Make it stop!” Harley screamed. “I did!” “Help her!” Morgan yelled in panic. She was stuck on the bed, with the tube in her arm, steadily giving her sister blood. There was nothing she could do but watch. Dalton closed his eyes in an attempt to block out the look of pure anguish on Harley’s face. He knew that look would be burned into his memory forever. After a few moments, Harley passed out again. Dalton stood back up. Both Ranger Benning and Doctor Calloway had tears rolling down their cheeks. Dalton watched the Doctor give Harley some more of the local anesthetic, but he wondered if it even would help in the long run. There were so many things that the doctor was doing, how could he numb everything? A few more tortuous minutes later, Calloway called for the bigger sutures to close up the hole in Harley’s side. “Turn her to her side so I can get to her back,” he whispered. Dalton held Harley on her side while the Doctor finished with the stitches. Dalton was relieved that it was finally over. “Okay.” Doctor Calloway used the back of his arm to wipe sweat off his brow. “The bullet didn’t hit anything vital but we still need to watch closely, make sure there is no internal bleeding that I couldn’t stop.” The Doctor’s voice broke a little bit, but he continued in a clear voice. “I can’t give her any pain medicine, so I’m going…” “What do you mean no pain medicine!?” Dalton yelled. “She’s a recovering drug addict. You can’t give her narcotic pain medication!” Morgan said. “So? How the hell is she supposed to deal with the pain?” Dalton crossed his arms, thinking he had won the small argument and the Doctor would dose her with morphine. “She can have Tylenol.” Dalton felt like punching the Doctor square in his face. “Tylenol? That’s not enough! That supposed local anesthetic you gave her didn’t help a damn bit!” “Dalton, just stop it you jackass! You barely know her! You have no idea what it was like! She can not have narcotic pain medicine! She would be pissed off if she woke up and found out we gave it to her! You don’t understand,” Morgan yelled then put her hand to her head. “You need to calm down.” Doctor Calloway came over to Morgan’s side and flashed a light into her eyes. “You’re lucky you don’t have a concussion you know.” “I’ll remember that next time my sister gets shot. I’ll just be sure to avoid tables.” Doctor Calloway smiled as he continued to check on her. Then he came back to Harley’s side and filled a syringe with something. “What’s that?” “Propofol. It’s a sedative. It’ll put her into a slight coma to help her get through the worst of the pain over the next few days. It’s the best I can do.” Dalton felt bad about wanting to punch the Doctor earlier. He couldn’t imagine how hard it would be to have a patient that couldn’t take certain medications because of choice or allergies. Dalton put Harley’s hand into his and squeezed it. He smoothed the hair away from her face then kissed her forehead. Please be okay. I don’t want to lose you, Doctor Pepridge was still working on the other girl and Doctor Calloway went to assist him. Dalton grabbed a bowl of hot water and a clean sponge. He gently cleaned the blood off Harley, but realized it was a mute point as there was blood all over the bed anyway. Jesse came back into the room to check on every thing. “Jesse, will you help me with this, please?” Dalton whispered. “Of course, man.” Between the two of them, they were able to change the bed sheets, clean Harley off, and get her into a fresh hospital gown. When she was lying down again, Dalton covered her with a blanket. Doctor Calloway came over to check on Morgan and Harley and their blood transfusion process. He said something to Morgan about it taking just another few moments to make sure. “Why don’t you go get cleaned up?” Jesse suggested, squeezing Dalton’s shoulder. “I don’t want to leave her,” he whispered. “I’ll stay here with her. It’ll be okay. Go wash up. Hot shower would be good for you.” Jesse gently pushed Dalton out of the door before Dalton could resist anymore. This is all my fault. If she dies, I’d never forgive myself. |
| She walked into the hallway after helping Calloway with the IVs, sat on the floor, and didn’t move. Her muscles, stiff and achy, refused to be manipulated to anyone’s will. Shot. Harley had been shot. Her surroundings tried to spin, but she tried desperately to keep her vision clean and focused; though right now there was nothing to focus on. “Lauren?” She looked up at Chris, who had come to stand aside where she was huddled against the wall. “Huh?” Chris slid down the wall and sat beside her, her own face pale and a little unsure. That, Lauren could surely understand. “Are you okay sweetie?” She asked her; her calm voice in place to sooth the girl who looked as though she were about to meld into the floor. “I’m… No. No, I’m not okay. I’m locked in a house surrounded by star struck fans and just watched my best friend get shot by some psycho bitch. Do I LOOK okay to you?” she snapped, instantly regretting the tone in which she spoke and added, “I’m sorry. I don’t mean to snap, Chris. I’m just so stressed out. Our friend is lying in there with bullet wounds. I don’t know how else to react.” Chris tried her best to offer a reassuring smile, though she was unsure of Harley’s prognosis herself. Slipping an arm around the girl’s shoulders, she gave her a squeeze. “She’s going to be fine. She’s Harley after all.” Chris offered, trying to remember that herself. “I know, thanks Chris. I’m going to have to walk around the house, they’re doing the best they can do in there and we need to let them do whatever they must.” Lauren gave Chris a quick hug and kissed her cheek before standing and making her way down to the kitchen. Harley’s beautiful floor was coated in blood; pools of burgundy liquid sitting ominously in their places mocking her. She could hear Mire off somewhere speaking to Asher, she assumed, as she grabbed a towel and began to clean up the blood. She paid no mind to it as it soaked into the knees of her faded jeans and coated her hands. It should have damaged her, having her friend’s blood all over her, but she didn’t, couldn’t, think of it right now. She didn’t know how long she scrubbed the floors, nor did she know how many towels it took before the majority of the mess was cleaned. She needed to keep herself busy, if she didn’t, she feared a mental breakdown. There was already a mess of people on the edge of one of those. Looking down at the cleaned floor, she sighed. What kind of person that Kelly girl must be, she thought angrily. What kind of sick, sadistic, bitch… If there weren’t rational witnesses, she thought to herself, I’d kill her myself. And, she discovered with a little fear, she felt the adrenaline race through her body at the thought. Though as enchanting as the image of throttling the life out of the brainless little twit seemed, she knew better. If she didn’t die on that table, she’d pay her dues. She glared at the floor as she thought of the punishment she deserved. And that was how he found her; glaring at a bloodless floor with malice gleaming through each of her fired up eyes. “What?” She asked, not taking her eyes off the floor where his reflection met her eyes. “She’s stable right now, critical, but stable. Dalton’s watching over her again, for now.” He informed, watching her expression change to one of fatigue and worry. “Thanks.” Came her simple reply. “Get up.” He commanded, knowing that to leave her with her thoughts was her own mental suicide. “Get out.” She countered, looking up from the floor with her teeth bared in a snarl. “Get real.” She didn’t have time to pull away when he grabbed both forearms and yanked her to her feet. “If you lay a hand on me again without my permission, I’ll snap off each individual finger and feed them to you.” She said softly with an evil little smile, her frustration pulling at its chain. “I’d like to see you try, lady.” He growled, his jaw clenched and his face set like stone. “Let go of me.” “Nope.” Briefly releasing his hold on her forearms, he grabbed her by the waist and lifted her over his shoulder effortlessly. The shock of his actions suspended her thoughts only momentarily. She bit her cheek, not bothering to struggle against him. He could easily overpower her. Like a sack of potatoes, she simply went with it as he carried her upstairs and set her on her feet beside the door beyond which Harley laid. He pushed the door open a little and gave her a nudge. “Go see her and then get your stubborn ass back out here.” She didn’t look back at him as she wedged herself through the door and spat, “Fuck you.” It was quiet in the room when she entered. Chris and Reece sat in the back of the room, her head resting on his chest while he stroked her hair in a calming motion. Dalton stood beside where Harley laid, her small hand dwarfed in his. His eyes were closed but his lips were moving as if to some secret mantra to keep her strong. “How is she?” She asked needlessly as she approached them, causing Dalton’s head to lift and his eyes to snap open. “She’s… stable. The real tell will be seeing how she fares through the night and tomorrow.” He said softly, running the back of his hand softly over her pale cheek. Lauren came to his side and looked down at Harley’s face. She looked peaceful, but Lauren was aware that she was in a slight drug induced coma. The pain should have subsided if not at least decreased. She tried to control her tears but they rebelled against her and rolled quickly down her cheeks. They both stood in silence and just watched over her, her small figure out of place with the scene. He took a hand through his hair and it was then that she saw how badly it shook. Taking her hand from her side, she grabbed his unoccupied hand and gave it a squeeze. “She’s going to be fine, stop worrying so much.” She said softly, looking up at his worried countenance while wiping the tears from her face. “She has to be.” He murmured, stroking Harley’s hand with his thumb as his eyes caressed her. “After feeling all your love I’m sure she’ll be back to her animated self in no time.” She said nonchalantly, watching his eyes grow wide. “Don’t even deny it. No one is blind doll, we all see it.” She smiled, watching his mouth twitch in a small self conscious upward motion. “I just want her to come back. I just want her to be okay.” He growled softly, his eyes back to roaming Harley’s face. Lauren squeezed his hand again and took a step backwards. “She’ll be okay as long as she knows you’re okay. She’ll come out of this, Dalton.” He nodded and after giving a wave to Reece and Chris, she departed the room. That infuriating Neanderthal was waiting outside the room, though she had prayed he’d not be. “How are they?” He asked, standing in front of her to block any exit she may have been about to make. “They’re okay. Dalton’s worried sick and she’s looking to be in alright shape. Reece and Chris seemed to be okay. Morgan looked a little out of it, and the doctors are showing some signs of fatigue themselves.” She said, looking for a quick way out but failing to spot one. “Ah, okay. I suppose they’ll be able to rest while Harley’s down for the count. Do you feel better now?” She glared at him. “You piss me off beyond belief, you know that? First you’re quiet and sweet as can be, then you turn into some caveman. You came and let me know how my friend’s doing, that I appreciate. But then you order me around, and that I can’t stand. Oh, and THEN you act like I’m your property by swinging me around and NOW you want to know how I feel? Well sir, I’ll spare you the gory details of where you can shove your curiosity.” She felt rather proud of herself after she got her piece out, and simply stood there with a smug smirk. However, she lost it as soon as Jesse burst into a fit of laughter. “You’re the cutest, darlin’.” He grinned at her as he trapped her with an arm on the wall on both sides of her. Feeling hopeless, she felt her anger drain. Why, she asked herself, could he do that? One moment she’s about to rip his skin off and the next she wants to laugh. Leaning her head back against the door, she closed her eyes and sighed. “I don’t like you anymore.” She pouted. She heard his chuckle and felt his hands when he moved them from the wall to her hips. “You adore me, lady. And hey…” She opened her eyes. “What?” “Go get your things out of your room. Now’s a perfect time to move you in.” He said, that almost infuriating lazy smile back in place on his mouth as well as in his eyes. She knew he had a point even if she didn’t want to recognize it. So she walked away from him and made her way to the pinky pink room that Harley had let her have. So, it was time to move her into his room. Feeling a little disappointed at having to leave the beautiful room, but knowing she’d feel better about it, she got started on the moving process. Pulling her clothes from their shelter and gathering her assorted items from various places, she put them into her suitcases. She made the bed, sprayed a little perfume about the room to renew the look and feel it’d had when she’d arrived, and then looked at the room. It looked like perfection, and she was proud of her efforts. Leaving the door open, she grabbed her things and walked down the hallway to Jesse’s room. The door was slightly ajar when she came to it. Deciding to go ahead and put her things away, she lost her hesitance and walked into the room. After setting her luggage down near the bed, she fell backwards upon black satin. The dark spread and its feel took her back to easier times; times when Harley’s mansion had entertained only the most joy filled of events. The ball of her last visit danced through her mind, no pun intended. She remembered the beautiful gowns and the glowing faces. Unable to control the urge, she crawled up to lay her head on a pillow and glide under the covers. Like a thoughtful lover, the sheets curved to caress her body and mold to her figure. Her soft sigh of content was eaten by the still quiet of the room. Her eyes closed and she felt her body drain and finally be devoid of tension. |
| Thoughts swirled like a leaf in a whirlwind in Reece’s mind as he held Chris in his arms. He struggled to stay calm and focused on the outside while analyzing their experiences with fierce concentration on the inside. So much negative shit happening in the space of a few days. He gave a mental sigh. Fights, kidnapping, fires, shootings, and fans that really crossed the line. Unfuckingbelievable. His gaze drifted around the room. All seemed quiet now as they sat in the make-shift hospital watching over Dalton, Harley, and her sister. The doctors had done all they could and now sat at a table off to the side, drinking steaming coffee, tea, and nibbling on sandwiches the staff had been kind enough to bring up. They conversed in low voices about the two patients’ prognosis for a while, and then shifted to other medical-related topics, like professionals often did. Such a normal thing to do. Normal, he thought, resting his cheek on top of Chris’s head as he snuggled her closer against him. With a popular rock band, there doesn’t seem to be anything close to normal. There’s always something to deal with. He stole a look at Dalton. The man kept a silent vigil at Harley’s side, the very picture of hope. This side of his friend was a far cry from the hard-living rocker Reece was used to handling. He could almost feel the man’s pain from across the room, and he silently wished for a glimpse of his friend’s regular personality to return. Reece ached to have his guitar in his hands, strumming the instrument to relieve stress like he did on the road or at one of their homes. Music always helped. Or sex. Hot, steamy, mind-blowing sex with his lady went a long ways toward making him forget his problems. He glanced down at Chris’s golden blond hair, tingling with awareness of every place her body pressed against him. With the relaxed way she molded herself to him, he didn’t think she’d be open to a stress reliever right now. Too bad. I miss jumping on each other whenever we feel like it at home. Sweet memories flooded his mind, giving a temporary respite from the day’s trauma. An idea sprang into his head. He went over it with critical scrutiny, trying to analyze any flaws in the plan, looking at it from every angle. Yes, he mused, a grim smile tugging at his mouth. Glancing over at the chatting doctors, he nodded. Have to talk to them first, but it just might be the answer to all this insanity. ****** A short while later, Reece called everyone into the living room for a meeting. He watched Tanner and Mire take a seat on the floor near the couch, and Mire’s brother Asher sat on the edge of an easy chair, elbows resting on his thighs, wary eyes glancing at the couple. Jesse came in with Lauren, his band mate cool as ever with one arm draped around the girl. Lauren looked a little irritated, but gave a sigh and sat next to him on the couch. Dalton slunk in, uncharacteristic in his gloomy mood. Negative energy hung about him like a dark cloud, his chocolate brown eyes flashing with annoyance at having to leave his new girlfriend’s side. He stood at one end of the sofa, crossing his arms. Reece directed his lady to take a seat so he could explain his idea to everyone. Heads turned in curiosity when the doctor, cook, and butler joined the group, standing near the doorway. Reece looked around at the unhappy, anxious people facing him and braced himself before diving in. “Okay,” he began, making eye contact with each of them. “I called you all here to talk about our situation. We originally came here for a relaxing vacation, but since our arrival, things have taken a pretty grim and downright dangerous turn. Through unwise decisions, Dalton and Jesse were involved in a car accident.” He held up a hand, forestalling his band mate’s angry reply. “I’m just thankful neither of you were too seriously hurt. Now, just when things were looking up and we got to enjoy a nice night on the town, things really started going to hell. As you know, someone followed Chris and me to the cabin I rented and damn near killed us setting fire to the place, then kidnapped my lady.” He looked at Chris. “And by some miracle, I got her back, thank goodness.” She smiled back at him, her love for him shining in her blue-grey eyes. Taking a deep breath, he continued. “And then we find out some crazed fan trashed Harley’s place, and gets past the Rangers and the gates to come in and shoot the woman for getting together with Dalton.” “Okay,” said Dalton in a growl. “Thanks for the recap, man. Either get to the point or I’m going back up stairs. I don’t like leaving Harley for too long.” Frowning, Reece set his jaw. “My point is, Dalton, that this place doesn’t have the security we need to keep our guests and ourselves safe. No security system, no guards, no cameras…nothing! Just one old man with a shotgun.” He glanced at the old butler who firmed his mouth with visible chagrin. “Hey, I’m sorry, man, but it’s the truth. I know you’re trying to protect your mistress, but this is way more than one man can handle. George nodded, an expression of sorrowful defeat on his craggy features. “I take it you came up with a plan?” Jesse asked for the group. “Yes, I have,” he answered. “The Rangers are doing the best they can out there, but it’s obvious it isn’t enough, with that crazy woman getting through like she did. I think if the fans out there see us leave in a helicopter, they’ll disburse and leave Harley’s house alone.” “Fuck that!” Dalton spat, his eyes blazing with fury. “I’m not leaving Harley here alone!” Reece held up his hands. “I didn’t say you’d have to, man. Just listen for a second! I already talked to the doc there about air lifting Harley to our estate on the coast. He says she’s stable enough to make the trip, and I can set up a facility to take care of all her medical needs. The doc will be going too in order to make sure she’s all right the whole time. Right, doc?” Dr.Calloway nodded. “Yes, I believe she’s stable enough to transport, and as long as you have the equipment and set-up I requested, I think it will be all right.” He glanced around the room. “Certainly safer than here right now, if you have good security.” “Yes,” Reece answered. “We have all the state-of-the art security available on the estate. Cameras, wire fences, guards—the whole deal.” Mire’s brother spoke up for the first time. “Sounds a whole lot safer than this place.” He looked at his sister. “He’s right about the security here being nonexistent. It’s a joke. After she recovers, your friend really needs to have this place outfitted with the right stuff.” Reece nodded. “I’m planning on making a few recommendations to Harley when she’s well enough to make decisions.” He turned to George. “And while we’re away, I’ve made arrangements for a clean up crew and some carpenters we’ve used before to come assist the staff in setting this place right again for Harley.” George appeared confused for a moment. “That’s very generous of you, sir, but Madame Harley has insurance to cover the losses. You don’t need to fix or replace anything.” Reece gave him a serious look. “I understand, George, but I feel these damages were a direct result of the band being here. It was one of our fans, crazy as she was, that caused the mayhem in the house and garage. That wouldn’t have happened without our presence here, so we’re going to make things right for Harley.” He allowed a smile to quirk one side of his mouth upward. “It’s the least we can do, George.” “As you wish, sir,” the old butler answered, giving a small nod. Jesse turned to Lauren, a smile lighting his features. “I think going to the beach estate is an excellent idea. Reece is right. The security is tight, and we can finally relax and enjoy the sun and waves. What do you say, darlin’?” Lauren glanced at Reece for a moment, and then shrugged her shoulders. “As long as the doctor says Harley will be okay going there, it’s all right with me.” Concern creased her forehead. “I came here for a break, not to get involved in a war zone.” Jesse grinned, kissing her on the cheek. “That’s the spirit.” Reece looked around the room. “Well, what does everyone else think? Let’s hear it.” “If the doc is sure Harley can take the trip, it sounds good to me,” Dalton said, frowning. “Anything to get away from this madhouse.” “She’ll be okay,” Dr.Calloway agreed, his manner projecting quiet confidence. “And I’ll keep watch over both her and Miss Morgan the whole trip. I promise.” “I’m riding in her helicopter,” Dalton stated, daring the doctor to challenge him. Dr.Calloway gave him a reassuring smile. “Fine with me.” Dalton hesitated, and then appeared to relax a fraction. “Good.” “A vacation on the beach sounds good to me, too,” Mireya agreed, glancing at Tanner and her brother. It was clear some issues needed fixing between her and her brother, but the calm atmosphere of the estate would help with that, Reece was sure. Tanner bumped shoulders with Mire. “It’s a very cool place, laid out almost like this house, with a beach. There are lots of extra rooms for guests. Most excellent sunsets to watch as the waves roll in, too. You’ll love it, you’ll see.” She nodded, uncertainty lingering in her eyes. Her brother glared at Tanner, but the musician ignored him, his attention riveted to Mireya. “Okay,” Reece said, relief flooding through his system at the group’s acceptance of his plan. “I can have three helicopters here in a matter of hours. One can transport both Harley and Morgan, and the other two will transport all of us. I suggest everyone go upstairs to pack your bags so we’ll be ready to leave when the helos get here.” The group members rose to do as he suggested, and he moved to Chris’s side, sliding an arm around her shoulders. He kissed her on top of the head and sighed. “I’m glad that worked out, my sweet. I had my doubts for a while there.” Chris hugged him around the waist, looking up into his eyes. “I think it’s a brilliant idea, sweetness. I love the beach place, and the security is just what we need to help us relax while the others work out some things.” He nodded, his mouth a grim smile. “I’m sure if the fans and reporters see the band take off, they’ll leave this place in peace.” “Let’s hope so,” she agreed. Tugging him toward the doorway, she smiled. “Come on, I want to get packed as soon as possible. You call the helicopter service right away so we can make our escape.” “I’m with you,” he said, allowing her to pull him along. He wished they had time for a little stress reliever, but that could wait until they were safe at the beach house. He chuckled and followed his lady upstairs, looking forward to the fun they would have once everyone was safe. ****** Valerie glared at the multi-passenger helicopters landing on the mansion helipad area. The sight gave her an uneasy feeling, and she kept a fierce eye on them. She shifted in the seat of her car, parked along the driveway to the house among other fan’s vehicles. First the medical copter came and took several women away, plus one band member, and now this. She would have to keep a sharp eye on things while she figured out her next move. A momentary longing for her friend’s company sent a pang through her stomach. Sylvia had given up last night and left her alone, but that was all right. Her friend didn’t seem to understand why they needed to stay and try to contact Reece. The coward doesn’t have the backbone to do any serious plotting. It shouldn’t take too much longer to get what I want. She’ll see. She watched the transports land, their rotors gradually whirling to a stop. The pilots disembarked and met the house staff, and then helped load luggage into the waiting machines. Her feeling of dread turned into full-blown anger and fear when Reece and the remaining band members walked out, waving to the crowd at the gates and smiling. They had several guests accompanying them as well. A roar of sound rose from the throng of women and reporters, people gesturing wildly to get the band’s attention. “No!” Valerie spat, outrage making her body tremble. “They can’t leave!” Gripping the steering wheel, she watched as they boarded the helicopters one by one. Her mouth dropped open at one point, shock rolling through her system. That blond bitch is still with him! She got away from the fire, damn it to hell! Her eyesight narrowed to tunnel vision, watching Reece put a protective arm around the woman and guide her into the waiting chopper. Valerie’s hands tightened, the green fire of jealousy making her wish she could get her fingers around the blonde’s throat. When the copters took flight, rising with majestic grace into the sky, her mind went into overdrive, already plotting her next move. I’ll catch up to them again and separate that bitch from my man. I have resources and favors I can call in. I’ll get him sooner or later. A knock startled her out of her reverie. When she looked out the side window, a Ranger stood at the door of her car. She turned the key to power so she could lower the electric window. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she put a smile on her face and looked up at the officer. “Yes, Ranger? What can I help you with?” His expression was set in a mask of grim determination. She didn’t like the way his hand rested on his gun in its holster. “You mind stepping out of the car, Miss?” Anxiety stabbed her gut, but she struggled to remain neutral on the outside. “Why, what for, sir? I don’t think I’m blocking traffic here, am I? I’ll gladly move it if I am.” She forced an expression of cute confusion on her face, batting her eyelashes at the man. “Our detectives have a few questions for you, Miss. Witnesses place your car last night at the scene of a cabin fire. Please step out of the vehicle.” She froze in her seat. |
| OWOWOWOWOW! My frickin’ head hurts! Why is this happening to me? I can't believe how horrible this week has been. I came out here to my sisters for a little reprieve from my crappy life. I am so tired. I was tired before I came here. Anyone who knows me knows that I am a different kind of girl. However, that doesn't help me live a very fulfilling life. I am so tired of my job. Tired of my fake friends. Tired of meeting one retard user boyfriend after another. Retarded job. Retarded friends. RETARDS! OWOWOWOWOW! I can barely see with the blood pumping behind my eyes. O. M. G....... is that an angel? *squints* Dang! Just an absolutely gorgeous man. What is he saying? Blood? Who's blood? Harley needs blood? "Take mine, I'm a universal donor." “You are too weak.” How dare he! I am not weak! “Just fucking take it!” OWOWOWOWOW! But of course, no one is going to listen to me. I am really starting to dislike these people. Especially the douche who is hovering over my sister. Who does he think he is? We don't need him! He should listen to me at least. Whadaya know! Nobody else can give her blood. “Should’ve listened to me from the start." Geez this is so fucked. I am completely freaked out by the fact that I am keeping my sister alive with my life juice. I know that technically the same blood runs in our veins, but this is different. She is relying on my blood to sustain her. I will be strong for her. I should get out of this negative frame of mind. I will send her positivity from my blood to her. When we were kids all we had was each other, until my parents split us up when I was just 13. I missed out on being able to connect with her as an adult. I was really hoping to make that connection on this trip. I guess there is no closer connection than relying on one heart to keep us both alive. Stop it! Think positive. Remember when we would play together when we were kids? I played Barbies with her just cause she wanted to. I hated them. Harley played with my cabbage patch dolls for me too, just cause I loved it. It was awesome. I mean, yeah we would fight, but it never lasted. We were so close in age that we couldn't help but get along. Damn it this sucks! OWOWOWOWOW! Harley is screaming! "Help her!" What are they doing? Retards! They want to give her pain meds? “She’s a recovering drug addict. You can’t give her narcotic pain medication!” What a bunch of dumbasses! Oh goody! Here comes the gorgeous retard angel! I mean doctor. Be positive! “You need to calm down.” Doctor Calloway says, flashing a bright light into my eyes. “You’re lucky you don’t have a concussion you know.” I know. I know. I should've been wearing my helmet. “I’ll remember that next time my sister gets shot. I’ll just be sure to avoid tables.” Why can't I quit being such a negative ass? I have been doing so good for so long! I am just so stressed out! So tired! So...sleepy. I wake up to the sound of a....helicopter? |
| Dalton stood by watching while Doctor Calloway got Harley and Morgan ready for the helicopter trip. Doctor Peppridge was washing up, Kelly still lying on the other bed. Dalton looked at her with confusion and rage running through his veins. What the hell would cause a person to do such a thing? “What will happen to her?” Dalton asked. “I couldn’t do anything else for her. She might wake up for a few moments, before she goes, but it’s hard to say for sure,” Doctor Peppridge said. “I gave her morphine so she could be comfortable at least.” Dalton nodded. Something inside him told him he should care. She was a human being after all, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it. Kelly slowly opened her eyes. Dalton stepped over to her side. “What happened?” “You were shot,” Dalton said simply. “After you almost killed someone.” “She isn’t good enough for you,” she said weakly. “I love you, Dalton.” “Don’t you dare say that to me,” Dalton whispered harshly. “If you really did love me, you wouldn’t have hurt me this way.” He turned away from her, unable to bear another look at her. Rage blinded him and he had the urge to strangle the girl himself. Instead, he walked out of the room, knowing Harley was taken care of by Doctor Calloway. As he made his way to the door, he heard Kelly’s EKG flatline. He stormed into his room. Again, something told him he should feel some compassion for a girl that just died, but he couldn’t. Not when Harley’s life was barely hanging on. Would she really be safe during the helicopter trip? What if something happened during the trip? The doctor mentioned a worry about internal bleeding, would Harley be dead by the time they reached the estate? Dalton threw himself into a chair and tried to get his emotions in check. Tears escaped his eyes when he thought of Harley waking up during surgery, of watching her bleed - helpless to stop it. He couldn’t even give her his blood. There was nothing he could do but watch and wait for her to wake up. He shook his head and angrily wiped the tears from his cheeks. In minutes, he threw all of his things into his bag and set it in the hallway. He made his way to Harley’s room, with the thought to pack her a few things also. Lauren was sitting on Harley’s bed, holding one of her shirts, and crying. Dalton cleared his throat to let her know he was there. She stood up with a start. She quickly wiped her cheeks and took a deep breath. “Sorry, I was just packing Harley a few things.” “I had that same idea myself. How are you holding up?” Lauren shook her head and looked to the floor. “I’m not. She’s my best friend Dalton. I don’t know what I would do if she…wasn’t here.” Dalton wrapped his arms around the shaking girl, to comfort her but to also make sure she didn’t see his own tears. “I just feel so helpless,” she hiccupped into his chest. “Me too. Come on, you know her favorite things, let’s pack her a bag so she can be surrounded by familiar stuff at the estate okay?” Lauren nodded and returned to the suitcase that was sitting on the bed. “She would, uh, really like to have her notebook with her, I’m sure. It’s sitting over there on her dresser.” Dalton went over to the dresser to grab the notebook. He found a hinged picture frame. One side had a picture of Harley and her sister Morgan, apparently when they were younger. The one next to it had one of Harley and Lauren in a tight embrace. He smiled looking at them. Harley didn’t have a lot of pictures of herself around the mansion. This was the first ones he had noticed. “I remember when that was taken,” Lauren said coming to stand beside him. “It was the first time her and I had met in person. During the ball, someone had a camera. We tried to make a sexy pose to tease the guys a little, but it didn’t turn out like we thought,” she giggled. Dalton chuckled. Lauren was right. The picture looked more silly than sexy. Lauren had her leg hiked up and wrapped around Harley’s hips. But she looked like she had lost her balance just as the picture was taken so both girls had huge smiles on their faces, obviously laughing at the situation. Dalton put the picture frame in the suitcase as well, knowing that would be something important to Harley. Lauren continued to pull clothes from the closet. She would take the time to fold them neatly and place them in neat stacks inside the suitcase. Dalton decided he could go to the bathroom to grab the rest of Harley’s stuff. He opened the medicine cabinet and found acne cream, a lone bottle of Tylenol, nail clippers, and a nail file. That was it. He chuckled a bit then went digging through the cabinet underneath the sink. All he found were extra rolls of toilet paper and some feminine things. In the drawers he found her brush, a few pony tails holders and hair clips, and a razor. “She is a unique girl, that’s for sure,” he mumbled. He was used to female bathrooms being full of make up, hair products, fancy soaps and towels that you can’t use. Harley’s bathroom almost looked like a guy’s - black towels hung half hazardly on the towel rack and only the essentials filled the cabinets. The shower contained a bar of soap, shampoo and conditioner. No extra frilly things at all. The only hint it was a girls bathroom were the feminine things under the sink. She would never want to decorate a house with doilies, he thought then laughed. “What’s funny?” Lauren called. “Harley would never decorate a house with doilies,” he called back. He heard Lauren laugh. “That’s for sure.” Dalton gathered Harley’s brush, two pony tail holders, her razor, toothbrush, and toothpaste and put them into a small bag. He set the small bag next to the suitcase, leaving it to Lauren to organize the actual packing. Jesse knocked on the door and stepped in. “You guys ready?” “Almost. Just getting some things for Harley,” Dalton said. “Okay, lug it downstairs when you’re ready. We’re loading the helicopter now.” Jesse sent a worried glance at Lauren before leaving the room. Lauren shut the suitcase and Dalton picked it up. Dalton hesitated before leaving the room. He wanted just a few more moments in Harley’s presence before they left. Lauren grabbed his hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. He looked down at her and smiled slightly, before leading the way downstairs. George took the suitcase from Dalton then went outside to load it into the helicopter. “I’m going to need to contact you. Sadly, we have to conduct an official investigation,” Ranger Benning said. Reece nodded and handed the ranger a card. “That’s the direct line to the estate. If you called our listed number, you’d have to wrestle through the answering service and our manager. Thank you for every thing, Ranger Benning.” “Call me Luke. I’ll see you guys in a few days most likely. Have a safe trip.” “Harley and Morgan are already in the helicopter. Go ahead and get in,” Reece told Dalton. Dalton nodded and stepped out of the house. Luckily, he couldn’t hear the screaming fans, but once he was sitting in the chopper, he couldn’t help but look at them. Bunch of fucking animals. Blood sucking ticks, he thought bitterly. He turned his attention to Harley, while he put on the ear phones. She was resting peacefully; completely unaware of what was going on around her. Good, she doesn’t need to see any of this. He held her hand in his, shocked at how fragile she looked. Her small hand was dwarfed by his large musician ones. You’re strong. You have to pull through this, he told her. Doctor Calloway sat next to him and signaled the pilot to take off. They rose into the air and flew over the crowd. Good riddance. The long flight to the estate wore on Dalton. He was exhausted beyond anything he ever knew. He wanted to take a hot shower and crawl into bed. He knew without Harley being there, it wouldn’t make a difference. The helicopter landed gracefully in the large driveway at the estate. The other two landed at the helipad on the roof of the garage. Any other time, Dalton would be ecstatic to be home. This time however, he was filled with dread. He would have liked Harley and him to pull up the place on the bike, laughing, and enjoying each other’s company. Instead, he had to watch them slowly take her inside on a stretcher. They went inside through the front door and took Harley straight to the library, where someone had already set up a makeshift hospital room. Morgan was laid net to her sister, taking deep breaths. Dalton was sure she was still having trouble with her head. The noise from the helicopter surely didn’t help. Doctor Calloway checked on both of them, while Dalton still held onto Harley’s hand. With a smile Doctor Calloway said, “They are both doing fine. No signs of internal bleeding from Harley. She’s going to be okay.” Dalton’s face broke into a grin and he burst into a loud laugh. “Tomorrow, I’ll start to slowly take her off the Propofol. She still might not wake up at first, depending on how fast the Propofol’s effects wear off on her. But definitely by tomorrow night or early the next morning. She could wake up for a few minutes then fall back asleep until it fully wears off, though.” Dalton nodded and released a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. She was going to be okay. Reece came into the room, followed by the others. “Hey, how are they?” “They’re going to be fine. Harley will come off the sedatives tomorrow. Be awake maybe by night time.” Lauren let out a happy cry and hugged Chris enthusiastically. Dalton could see Jesse, Tanner, and Reece all relax. “That’s great news. Are you okay?” Reece asked Dalton. “I’m okay. I’ll be better when she actually wakes up though.” Reece nodded. “Why don’t you go unpack? I’ll sit with Harley.” Dalton hesitated but with Reece’s insistence, he made his way upstairs to his room. He opened the door and was mauled by a huge hairy beast. “Jacks!” Dalton was knocked over by the force of his black Great Dane attacking him in greeting. The dog tried to lick Dalton’s face, but he was able to hold the canine at bay, but just barely. “No, get off me, mutt.” Jacks let Dalton get up but stayed stuck to his side as Dalton walked around the room. Dalton stood in the middle of the room, surveying the awful mess. His bed was a crumpled pile of sheets and pillows. The floor was covered in clothes and Lord only knew what else. “Jacks, you didn’t clean the place while I was gone?” Dalton asked. He reached down and scratched his friend between the ears. “I’ll clean it later,” Dalton sighed. He threw his bag into the corner and left the room. Jacks followed faithfully behind as Dalton returned to the library. Jacks immediately calmed down as they entered the library, picking up on the quiet vibes in the room. Dalton went over to Harley’s side and took her hand again. Jacks stood next to Dalton and whined. Dalton looked over at his friend. “This is Harley,” he said. Jacks laid his head next on Harley’s arm as if that would help her get better. “She’ll be okay,” Dalton whispered. He smoothed the hair from her face. Jacks whined and Dalton scratched his head. “You’re a good boy.” The two of them sat silently, keeping watch over Harley. Dalton couldn’t wait until she woke up. He was so relieved that she was going to be okay. He wanted her to open her eyes and tell him that. He had been avoiding thinking about how he felt about her. It got all confusing in his head whenever he did. He cared deeply for her and it pained him more than anything to see her like this. Dalton wanted her in more ways than one. She was spunky, wild and free. She was the perfect girl. But what did all that mean? He didn’t understand exactly what he was feeling. It was something new and it scared him a little. Dalton kissed her forehead then whispered, “Harley, I think I’m falling for you.” |
| She was going to be okay; Harley was going to be okay. Lauren felt the chills race over her skin and the first tinges of a big smile tickle her lips. She let out a whoop as she went to let Harley rest in the capable hands of Dalton who she’d found she deeply approved of. She could see the raw emotion on his face when he looked at her, spoke of her, and thought of her. That badass attitude was nothing compared to the gentle loving man within him. She made her way out of the estate quietly, not wanting to disturb any of them. Through the back door she walked until she hit the sand, the cool moist air relaxing. She sat, knowing it a bad idea in her shorts, and looked out to the waters. The breeze enveloped her and spoke to her, calming her muscles and letting her think about her moment with Dalton. Harley was a very lucky woman in more ways than she knew, and Lauren was desperate for her to wake up so she could tell her all about it. How long she sat on the sand thinking, she didn’t know, but she could have stayed out there forever. “What are you doing?” She looked over at him as he came up to sit aside her and smiled. “I’m relaxing, thinking, reflecting, and cleansing.” She told him, looking out over the breaking waves. Their foamy edges licked up the sand and pulled it into it’s embrace as it retreated only to return again. The repetitive motion cleared her mind. “Meditating?” He asked, looking out towards the waters as the sun’s reflection sparked the liquid fire and brought the waters to a shimmer. “Something like that, but you know… with a sand wedgie.” She was satisfied to see him smile and laugh. Even though she’d had contact with all of the men, she realized that she hadn’t really gotten to talk to any of them minus Jesse. “Talk about a new way to get crabs.” He joked, laughing harder at the shocked look on her face. “Tanner! You dirty, dirty man!” She exclaimed with a grin, standing to do a funky dance and get the sand from her shorts. “I have my moments.” “So what are you doing out here?” “Just getting some fresh air. I saw you, didn’t see Jesse and I thought maybe he’d said something and you’d buried him alive in the sand or something. I had to come and check.” He joked, putting his hands in his pockets and leaning back a little. “If I haven’t murdered him yet, there’s hope for him.” She laughed, turning back to him. “Yeah you two look pretty comfortable together.” She quirked a brow at him. “Before or after he goes all… me Tarzan you Jane? He just shook his head with a grin and she gave a self depreciating chuckle. “So, where’s miss Mireyah?” She winked, nudging him in the ribs when he stood as well. “She’s inside, I thought I needed to give her some time with that brother of hers. It’s just a thought but I think he wants to murder me.” He said with a perplexed expression she found comical. “He’s a brother. That’s his job; murdering the love interests. Plus, you did kinda make the tabloids.” She reminded him, walking back towards their large home with him behind her. “Yeah well so did you. I think it was ’Jesse Write snatches brunette for fling on mountain getaway.’ I don’t see anyone here to come to your rescue.” He retorted, easily matching her strides. “Okay for one, I am no fling. I swear, I had dreams about stretching that reporter’s bottom lip over his head and making him swallow it. Second, my family learned a long time ago that I don’t want their help. So no rescuers for me.” Her smile was genuine. She was alright with the fact that her actions were her own to fix, if needed; In fact, she adored it. She was completely independent, and though it tended to get a little lonely, she hoped that her new start with Harley would be better if not more interesting. “Anyway, how are you two faring?” Lauren could have sworn that he got a little red in the face as he stared straight ahead to the estate. “Pretty well, it’s hard to get close to her with Asher around.” He admitted as they reached the back door to the estate and he politely opened the door for her. “I think I saw a shark earlier. Getting any ideas?” She grinned, instantly cooled by the air conditioned atmosphere as she stepped inside. “Lauren, that was most likely a dolphin.” He laughed. “That was a fucking menacing lookin’ dolphin. But hey, so Flipper looks like Jaws, sue me.” “You really are crazy!” She sent him a parting smile wondered off to find the kitchen. A laugh wound through her throat as she thought to herself, the thing about sitting on the beach with sand in your crack was that it gave you the munchies. Don’t ask why. It just happens. After a series of mix ups that led her into a bar and a very nice studio, she eventually found her way. What a coincidence that Jesse was leaning up against a black marble countertop aside the fridge. Her cowboy looked very at home… at home. His jeans were a little loose, his shirt unbuttoned about halfway, and that Stetson sat ever-vigilant upon his head. “Hey you.” He murmured, coming over to her to draw her against him. “Hi.” She acknowledged him with a soft tone and a smile. Laying her cheek against his chest, she sighed and melted her body close to him. As much as she could handle by herself, she needed to feel his strength to find her own. His arms wound around her and he held her as she unwound. “Where’ve you been?” He asked, leaning his cheek on the top of her head. “I was outside near the beach. “ “What were you doing out there?” She smirked slightly. “I was playing jump rope. What do you think I was doing? I was looking at the water. Tanner came and chatted for a while; we just came in.” “Sounds like fun?” A low chuckle left her throat as she wrapped her arms around him and pressed a little closer, reveling in being held in his arms. “I needed it. Oh, and for the record, this house is so gross.” She mentioned, wrinkling her nose unconsciously. “Gross? Hey we clean!” He defended as he took a look around the kitchen. “It’s very clean in here.” He said with a triumphant smile as he looked down at her. “Only because you’d never be able to stand clutter where you stuff your face,” she said, “the rest of the house is kinda… typical man.” She couldn’t help but laugh at the hurt face he made. The thing about men pouting was that it generally didn’t work; unless the goal was to kill the other with laughter. “So the place is a little messy. We‘ll get it eventually..” “Riiiiiight.” “We will. But I have something serious to run by you, again. I want you go get your things, I’d like you to stay in my room.” He said softly against her hair, surprising her into leaning back and looking up at him with quizzical eyes. “Uh, why?” His momentarily dumbstruck expression was priceless. “Because that’s how it was originally going to be and I want you there.” His eyes burned a fiery emerald, and the serious set of his face struck her. He didn’t say he needed her there, but for now that would do. He knew as well as she did that she’d give in. “Fine. But if you’re a cover hog, you can sleep on the couch.” She winked, keeping an arm looped around his waist as she let him lead her to his room. On the way they passed the living room where most of the gang sat reclining in relaxation. Oh, fuck me, Lauren thought as she saw their eyes attach to the couple like a hyena’s to a zebra carcass. On the closest couch was Reece and his lovely miss Chris who was held in a protective embrace. Since the frightening loss of her in the woods near the mansion, he refused to let her out of his sight. Mire for some reason was sitting cross-legged on the floor with Asher to her direct right who was keeping a constant watch. Poor Tanner, she thought with an inaudible snicker. She gave them all a small smile and a wave as she was pulled along. Taking her hand in his, he led her up a staircase and past a series of doors before he took her into one. The room was almost exactly what she expected. The walls were a deep gold, making her think of the sand out on the beach. Glossy hardwood floors were cool under her bare feet as she walked the lengths of the room and surveyed it. A large four poster California king sized bed dominated the center of the room with it’s towering posts and royal blue set up. There were clothes tossed about like one would expect in a teenager’s room, and a surprisingly large CD and vinyl record collection set up on a shelf in the corner. An adjoining bathroom took it’s place at the left of the room while on that wall sat a large armoire. Girly, but it got the job done she supposed. A black leather sofa sat pressed against the right wall, it’s appearance out of place with the rest of the room. “Go ahead and check out the bed. Go on, it’s comfy.” He urged, he himself walking into the adjoining bathroom to shut the door. What was in there, she would find later she was sure. Taking his advice, she fell back upon the bed and felt herself sink a little into the mattress. The comfort was immediate as well as the sigh of relaxation. She turned her head back and was about to tell him how much she adored the feel when she felt something uncomfortable protruding from beneath the covers. Looking up to address him, she cringed. “Oh. My. God. If that’s a dirty sock on the pillow and a sneaker under the covers, I’m leaving.” She said with a gasp as she looked up at a graying article lying directly above her head. “Oops?” His laughter and accompanying snort evoked a giggle from her but she got off the bed all the same. Her room stayed in a constant state of disorder as well but at least she didn’t throw her nasty socks on the bed where you lay your head at night. “Nasty.” She growled, glaring at the sock as if it had wronged her. After an eye roll he looked over at her, unable to help the warmth that spread through him at her affectionate teasing. He couldn’t say anything for a moment, he was too busy looking at her. She wore her hair up today, which was a change for him; all but one thick piece was clipped back, the remaining was left to fall and frame her unpainted face. Her wardrobe was muted, her normal colors replaced with a black ‘Papa Roach’ band t-shirt and a pair of sinful grey shorts. Her feet were bare, but her toes were bright with their bubblegum pink coloring making him smile. She was something else, that girl. Unable to resist, he scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the loveseat. He sat and then released her, letting her head fall to the arm rest and her legs drape across his thighs. “Well, that was… something’.” She commented, looking at the smile he wore. “Mmmhmmm.” He murmured, unable to resist the urge to reach back and release her hair from the clip. Her hair fell around her face and curled slightly with the moisture from the beach visit earlier. “Better.” He said as he ran his hand through it and tucked it behind an ear. She looked at him with a puzzled frown, thinking about the series mask of concentration that his countenance had become. “Jesse?” His face freed of it’s somber lines and he gave her a little smile, but not the larger of which she was accustomed. “Yes?” “What are we doing in here?” “I’m getting my alone time with you.” She couldn’t contain the smirk. ‘This is… um… interesting alone time.” She said with a quirked brow, lifting her legs and sitting only to lean her head against his shoulder. “Well, tell me about Lauren.” “What do you want to know?” “What DON’T I want to know? “Answering a question with a question? That’s cheating.” “Okay so tell me about the ladies of the house, how’d you guys get so close? What’s the story?” Good question, she thought as she closed her eyes and recounted all the times she’d had with her friends. “We met through a website as you already know. We’re all writers, though I think Harley and Chris are the more prolific of us. The site has a chat room. The chat is normally full with the same handful of people, hardly exceeding twenty people at any given time so the people are very familiar with the other chatties. When I first joined the site, that’s where I met Harley and Sci. Both of them became very influential people in my life very quickly. Harley and I just seemed to hit it off, and before long it was hard to find one of us without the other. It’s been two years and a few months since we met. My best friend, she knows me better than anyone else.” She said softly, her mind whirling back to September of 2007 when her journey into the crazy world of writing really began and was nurtured. She remembered the paragraphs with a laugh, remembering the reactions from her fellow chatties and how she’d nearly fallen from her chair laughing. “That makes sense. You two seem to be very close. What about the rest of the group?” “Well Chris and I met a short while after I met Harley and right after Gaz. He left before you got to meet him. I remember it very clearly though it was a while ago. Everyone instantly thought Chris was a man because her name didn’t give many hints otherwise. She’s a spicy romance novelist, and having read her work before I have to say she’s got a real knack.” Lauren took a moment and a breath, vivid memories whipped around behind her eyes and she felt her spirits soar. “What stood out to me about her was the way she treated people. You’ve got to realize that interweb life is crude. Chris is so… sweet. She’s polite, she’s thoughtful, and she couldn’t harm a fly. The way she acted drew me towards her. Though it wasn’t a straight off connection, over time we grew closer. Now, here we are. Every time I think about her chocolate fountain and drinks I laugh.” She could practically see his raised brow when he asked, “Fountain and drinks? How is that funny?” “You’d have to be there. When she comes into chat she brings her endless chocolate fountain, cookies, fruit, and I always frisk-hug her for energy drinks. Plus, I like to virtually skinny dip in the choco fountain.” She grinned evilly, daring a glance up at his face which was twisted in a silent chuckle. “Mmm, naked Lauren covered in chocolate. Yum.” He winked, tickling her lightly and enjoying the giggle and squirm she gave. “One track mind.” “Okay, “ Jesse said, putting an arm around her waist as she snuggled a little closer to him, “what about Mireyah?” Lauren laughed, just thinking of the girl. “Mire Monster and I also met in the chat. We haven’t known each other as long, though. I was gone for a little while and when I returned to my beloved chat, it was plagued with the worst kind of chatties. New ones. I saw Mire and a few others and I instantly resented them. The ridiculous irritation I felt was short lived, however, when I found that she was a fun girl. I never really wanted to give her a chance, though when I did I found it worth it. She’s fantastic, and she appeals to my bouncy pink gummy-bear side. It’s easy to cut loose with her. I love that girl to pieces. I love them all to pieces.” He felt as well as heard the adoration and love she felt for the women as he listened to her story. Her body had relaxed further and he didn’t miss it. He didn’t need to ask to know she was protective over the women whether they needed it or not. “So what about Morgan, ever met her?” Lauren shook her head, “I’ve heard of her but I’ve never met her. I think she came into chat once while I was present. We didn’t speak. From what I’ve seen in the past while, she’s great, though I think she’s going to present a problem for the two love-birds.” “Yeah?” “Yeah. Because she just met Dalton and I could see the look on her face meant sparks.” “What look is that?” “The ‘Oh my god, what a dick’ look. It’s common among women. You wouldn’t understand.” She teased, poking him in the side and reveling in watching him jump. Note to self, she thought, sides are a sensitive spot. “Hey, I may be a man, but I’m not stupid.” “Didn’t you just contradict yourself?” He growled and grabbed her by the waist, turning and pulling her over him as he laid stretched out on the couch on his back with a wide-eyed Lauren atop him. “You, missy, are a little too big for your britches.” She stared at him for a long moment before she burst into laughter. Her gut felt like it would explode as she leaned back and just howled with laughter. “Oh, my, god,” she wheezed as she tried to breath, “you didn’t just say that!” His surprised expression just made it worse. Poor Jesse just looked at the laughing girl, laughter building in himself as well. She was insane, and he loved it. “Has anyone ever told you how beautiful you are?” He asked softly when she fell against his chest, drained from her fit of hysteric laughter. She looked up, her amber eyes going hazel as she peered at him and shook her head. He brought a hand up and ran his fingers through her hair, smiling at her. “You’re beautiful.” She melted a little inside. “Thank you.” She blushed, turning her eyes from him. “And shy too.” He added, watching her closely. “Pfft. I’m not shy. I’m just…blush challenged? Does that work?” He eyed her with a smirk. “No.” “Damn, that never works. Anyway, I need a nap. I want to sleep a little that way I can stay up later in case my nummy gummy bear wakes up.” His laughter was immediate. “What the hell is with the gummy bear thing?” “It’s a secwet” She said, harnessing her inner gummy voice and making him laugh again. With a smirk she leaned back far enough to throw her legs over the side of the couch and get on her feet. She took her shorts off right there, knowing damn well he was watching every move she made. Then she pulled the top off and tossed it to the floor before crawling under the soft spread of his bed. His eyes were wide and hungry, and inside of her she was doing a cheer for herself. Who has the upper hand, Mr. Write? That would be me, she thought with a smile. “I think you just stole my bed.” He said from the couch, unable to move. “I did. Now go check on Dalton and the group. Wake me up in few hours?” “Yes ma’am.” He assured as he finally stood. He looked over at her as she closed her eyes and dug into the covers for warmth. As much as he’d love to be her source of warmth, he did have to check the guys. Walking quietly to the door he let himself out and shut it behind him. ~*~*~*~*~*~ “Hey man, how is she?” Jesse asked as Dalton stared down at Harley whose color was gradually returning. “She’s good; pulling through.” He replied as he gave the large brute of a dog beside him a scratch behind the ears and went back to holding her hand. Jesse leaned over and pet Jacks’ head, grinning at the picture of woman, man, and dog. “Good. Come on downstairs man, she’ll be fine. You need to rest a little.” Dalton shook his head slightly, not wanting to leave her. “Not for long, Dalton. C’mon.” “I can’t do it man.” Jesse nodded and completely understood him. “Just don’t forget to take care of yourself too.” He nodded, his gaze focused on the woman while Jesse let himself quietly out of yet another room and went downstairs. |
| Jesse walked into the living room and plopped down onto one of the couches. Reece looked at him, a question in his eyes. Jesse waved a hand toward the ceiling and sighed. “Lauren’s upstairs taking a nap.” Reece nodded. “Okay, you can fill her in on the way things work around here when she wakes up.” “Sure thing, man,” he answered, leaning back and tipping his cowboy hat farther back on his head. “Dalton is still with Harley, I presume?” Reece asked. “Yeah,” Jesse replied. “I tried to get him in here, but he won’t leave her. He’s got it bad for the girl.” A smile tugged at the corner of Reece’s mouth. “That’s pretty obvious.” He glanced at his lady. “Of course, we all have it pretty bad for certain females around here, but I think that’s a good thing.” Chris tucked her legs beneath herself on the far side of the couch and smiled at Jesse before returning her attention to Reece. A warm glow coursed through her seeing the love and concern in his eyes. He echoed her mood, seeming much more relaxed and confident now that they were home. Perhaps now they could all find some peace and just enjoy each other. That is, after a few guests worked out their issues. Asher was present in an easy chair, sitting on the edge resting his forearms on his thighs watching his sister, Mireya, and Tanner. Chris knew they would have some things to work out, but what better place than this? Sometimes the security seemed a bit much, but she had to admit it gave her a sense of peace at times. Maybe it would work on them as well, to a point. “Okay,” Reece said when the doctor joined them. “Now that we’re all here at the estate, I’m hoping things will settle down a little. I think you’ll all agree we’ve had way too much excitement in the last few days and could use some peace and quiet. Now, let me clue you in on a few things.” He spread his hands at the house around them. “The security here is tight, so we should be safe from any fans or reporters bothering us. We have a cleaning crew that will be arriving in about an hour to make sure the place is ship-shape. We have the same crew every time, so don’t worry about anyone sneaking in. As bachelors, we sometimes need a little help keeping things clean around here, but the crew does a great job keeping this place from looking like a wreck.” Chris giggled. “They do indeed, thank goodness.” Reece shot her a wry look before continuing. “We don’t have any servants, but Mark Stevens comes in sometimes as a part time cook when we’re tired of making our own food or grabbing take-out, like after a concert tour. He’s a good guy, and can whip up pretty much anything you want. I think he has a nice dinner planned for tonight now that we’re back with guests. If you have any requests or preferences, just let him know and he’ll make things right.” “I’d be happy to stoke a tasty barbeque this week if anyone is interested,” Jesse piped up. Chris smiled, knowing the man would be eager to show off his culinary talents to his new girlfriend. “That would be great, Jess,” Reece agreed with a smile. “And the beach is available for everyone to enjoy. We have a shed stocked with canoes and kayaks, and some fun inflatable toys for the pool. The guards watch the beach area, so no worries there either.” He turned to Dr.Calloway. “Can you fill us in on Harley and Morgan’s conditions?” The doc stepped forward, taking in the group. “The ladies are resting comfortably in the next room, and their prognosis looks good. Thank you for outfitting the Library as a make-shift hospital, Reece. It’s working out very well. I think when Harley wakes up, the calm atmosphere of the place will help her heal. That, and Dalton’s concerned presence.” He allowed a wry smile to cross his features. Reece nodded, a smile quirking his own mouth, and looked back at the group again. “Okay, any questions from our guests?” Asher, Mireya, and the doc shook their heads and Chris rose, walking over to take Reece’s hand. He flashed her a little smile and addressed the group again. “All right, wander around and try to relax. There’s a pool, game room, a studio for jam sessions, and a lot more. Feel free to do as you please.” Chris pulled him out toward the kitchen. “Come on, you. I need your help to carry something upstairs.” “Carry something?” He asked, one eyebrow tilting upward. “Like what?” She gave him a mischievous smile. “Oh, just a little present for Lauren.” Reece shook his head, but let her pull him into the kitchen. Mark stood there, putting a few groceries away into the cupboards. He turned and smiled when he saw them come in. She looked around in curiosity. “Hi, Mark. Did you prep that item I asked for?” He nodded, amusement flashing in his warm brown eyes. “Sure did. Just be careful carrying it upstairs.” He gestured toward the far counter of the spacious kitchen. Chris looked past the many kitchen appliances on the long countertops until she caught sight of what she wanted. She grinned and crooked a finger at Reece. “Thanks, Mark. You’re the best.” “I thought I was the best,” Reece mumbled, his smile belaying his grumpy tone. “You still are,” she answered, stopping in front of one counter. Reece caught sight of what his lady was after and groaned. “Please tell me that’s for us. I admit I’ve wanted a stress reliever for a while now.” She gave him a cute frown and look of mock-sorrow. “Not this time, my sweet. This is for Lauren.” She wiggled her eyebrows at him with a suggestive curve to her smile. “But I can arrange another one for us later, if you wish.” “I wish,” he grinned, kissing her on the cheek and nibbling an ear before unplugging the appliance and lifting it with care. Electricity surged through her system and she turned to grab the box on the counter to keep from causing a scene in front of Mark. She wanted a stress reliever at this point as well, but it would have to wait a little longer. She had a good deed to perform. “Follow me, sweetness.” Exiting the kitchen, she hauled the heavy box up the stairs and stopped at Jesse’s room. With a thrill of secret excitement, she set the case down and cracked the door open to peek inside. She spied Lauren snoozing away in Jesse’s bed and grinned. That girl doesn’t fool around when she wants something. “You little voyeur,” Reece whispered from behind her with a grin in his voice. “I like it.” She giggled, turning to pick up the box again. “Okay, you. Be quiet and you’ll get your turn, hot stuff.” “I’m counting on it,” he rumbled, his eyes darkening with need. She silently pushed open the door and set the box on the desk under the window. With hand motions, she directed her man to set the appliance next to the case and plug it in. Grinning with mischief, she took his hand and led him out, closing the door behind them with utmost stealth. Tugging hard on his hand, she walked the short distance down the hallway to their master suite, anticipation swirling through her blood. She loved pulling fun surprises like this on her friends. Lauren will get a huge kick out of this, for sure! Inside their room, Reece closed the door behind them and locked it. He turned and slid his arms around her. “Our turn, now,” he rumbled, leaning down to catch her mouth with his. She opened to him eagerly, wrapping her arms around his waist. The heat of his body enveloped her, his tongue sliding against hers as they sought to draw closer still. She felt safe and secure in his embrace, finally relaxing enough to let desire run wild through her system. All the drama and craziness was over for now, and they were free to indulge in the more pleasurable things in life once more. Running her hands up his muscular back, she deepened the kiss further, melting against him. He held her close, one hand traveling down to pause at the small of her back. Dipping his fingers under the edge of her shirt, he touched the soft skin there, causing a shiver of pleasure by swirling his fingers in small circles. Little sounds of desire escaped her throat, and he responded by pressing his hips against her belly. She could feel him grow hard, and her body answered with liquid heat deep between her legs. Oh, yeah... Sliding his hand down, he caressed her ass through her jeans, squeezing and massaging, pressing her body harder against his own. Fireworks went off in her brain when his other hand moved up to find her breast, his fingers smoothing over her nipple through the silky material of her bra and shirt. She trembled beneath his touch, wanting more with desperate need. Pulling his shirt from his jeans, she ran her fingers underneath to find his nipples, returning the favor. His answering moan into her mouth sent arrows of delight through her body. In short order, he slipped her shirt and bra off, leaving a heated trail of kisses from her lips down her neck. Massaging one breast with his hand, he nuzzled the other, his mouth hot on her skin. The fireworks blazed higher when he took her in, his tongue driving her crazy with pleasurable skill. Thrusting her fingers through his soft hair, she held on while surges of electricity lit up every cell in her body. He popped the button open on her jeans, sliding the zipper down so he could dip inside. Waves of pleasure washed through her when his fingers found her center, delving into the heat of her silken folds. He slipped inside and her knees almost buckled. Trying to catch her breath, she applied gentle pressure to his jaw, tipping his head up to look at her. “Any more of this and I’m going to fall down,” she whispered, panting. A devilish grin crossed his features, his eyes flashing with amusement, passion burning in the blue depths. He straightened, keeping his hand in place, and tasted her lips in a quick move. Pulling back, he whispered in her ear, “Well, we’ll just have to do something about that, won’t we. Can’t have you dropping to the floor,” he teased. “Unless you want to, that is.” She shook her head, a mock frown creasing her forehead, and he chuckled low in his throat. The sound traveled over her skin like sensual fingers, giving her shivers of delight. Leaning in close, his warm breath tickling her ear, he whispered, “Right this way, sweetness.” His body pressed against hers, urging her backward, and she took a few steps back until her legs bumped against something. With a sigh of relief, she lay down against the soft blue comforter covering their queen-sized bed. He withdrew his hand just long enough to shuck off his clothing and help her out of hers, and then positioned himself over her, settling between her legs. He tasted her mouth once more with a burning need that matched her own, his tongue demanding now as it slid against hers. Tunneling her fingers through his hair, she drew him down to her, wrapping her legs around his waist in invitation. She wanted him so badly, her body trembled with the need of it. His hands caressed her body as he deepened the kiss, his fingers playing with her sensitive nipples and slick folds. A small moan escaped her and she tilted her hips up toward his. He finally gave her what she craved and slid inside, joining them together, moving with a delicious erotic friction. Every cell in her body vibrated with building sensations of pleasure as they rocked in the age-old dance. Holding each other close, trying to merge into one being, they reveled in the exquisite tension, climbing higher with every thrust. She wanted to reach release and fly, but at the same time, wished the sweet journey would last just a little bit longer. She held him, wrapping herself around him in every way possible as they moved together. And then she was there, flying off the edge and shattering into a million pieces, her energy expanding to the edges of space. His muscles tensed as he found his own release, rumbling his pleasure deep in his throat, and then sinking down to his elbows, nestling his face next to hers. When their breathing slowed, he whispered in her ear, his voice hoarse. “I love you, my sweet.” She smiled, her heart overflowing as she came back to earth. “I love you too, sweetness,” she whispered back, clasping him in a gentle embrace while they floated in peaceful bliss. ****** Lauren stirred in the bed, stretching her arms and legs hard. Gawd, what a wonderful sleep that was. Wish I didn’t have to wake up. Oh well. She blinked her eyes open, temporarily disoriented by the strange ceiling. It took a minute to remember where she was, glancing around the room. Ah, that’s right. This is Jesse’s room, and I stole his bed for a nap. No wonder I feel so good with his scent everywhere. Her gaze stopped on an object resting on the desktop, and she rose to one elbow to see it better. Amusement bubbled up inside her and she burst out laughing. She struggled to stop the hysterical laughter, but couldn’t for a few minutes straight. Oh man, this is just too funny, she thought, gasping for breath, her head growing dizzy. Blinking the tears from her eyes, she sat up and stared at the item again. A large, silver fountain sat on the desk, bubbling with melted chocolate. Next to it in a cardboard box, she read the label of her favorite energy drink. Twenty-four cans of the stuff, according to the print. Lauren slid out of bed and padded over to the delicious-smelling fountain. Dipping a finger in, she tasted the bubbling concoction. Closing her eyes, a slow smile crept across her features. That’s the best chocolate I’ve ever tasted. She looked at the appliance, remembering joking about diving into one of these machines in Chat on the writing site. She frowned. Too bad this one is too small for that. Dipping her finger in the smooth confection once more, an insane idea surged into her brain. She began smearing the melted chocolate over her arms, giggling like a maniac. If she couldn’t swim in the stuff, she’d enjoy it in other ways instead! Where’s Jesse when I need him? She thought, laughing and thrusting her hand in the creamy dark liquid again, preparing to spread more over her body. Wait until he sees this! Hot damn, thanks Chris! |
| Morgan's head was pounding. Whose idea was it to take a ride in a loud ass helicopter? Once she figured that out, she was going to kill that person. The pounding began to subside, finally. She turned her head to the right and saw Dalton and a huge dog next to Harley's bed. She watched Dalton kiss her sister’s forehead and then whisper "Harley, I think I'm falling for you." "Oh my God," she grumbled. "You've got to be kidding me." Jesse came into the room. Morgan tried to focus on him, but her headache made it hard to do. “Hey man, how is she?” Jesse asked. “She’s good; pulling through.” Dalton replied. The huge dog whine and Dalton scratched his head. He took hold of Harley's hand again and Morgan rolled her eyes. Jesse leaned over and petted the dogs head, grinning about something. “Good. Come on to the living room man, she’ll be fine. You need to rest a little.” Dalton shook his head slightly. “Not for long, Dalton. C’mon.” “I can’t do it man.” Jesse nodded. “Just don’t forget to take care of yourself too.” Dalton nodded, not taking his eyes off Harley's face as Jesse quietly left the room. Morgan sat up with a groan. She had had enough of Dalton's cheesy affections on her sister. Morgan doubted they really meant anything anyway. "You should go, talk with your buddies or something. I can sit with her." "Thanks, but I'm fine." "Okay let me rephrase, go away. She is my sister. I will sit with her." Dalton creased his eyebrows as he looked at her in puzzlement. "A headache is no reason to be rude," he said. "Whatever. Here's the deal Mr. Big Shot, I don't like you. So, do yourself a favor and get away from my sister!" "You don't have a reason not to like me." "I don't need a reason. I can just look at you and plainly see what I need," Morgan growled. Dalton leaned forward, over Harley's body a little. "Well, judge me all you want. This is my house, and I'm not leaving," he said softly. Morgan was fed up with this guy. She stood up on shaky legs and made her way as quickly as she could out of the room. She intended to find the doctor and make him get rid of Dalton. Harley was her sister and they did not need Dalton hanging around and messing things up. Morgan knew his type and she was not about let her sister get a broken heart from a wild man like Dalton. She stumbled out of the room and ran smack into Doctor Calloway. “Hey, steady now,” he said grabbing her arms. Morgan took a few minutes to get her head to stop spinning then she straightened her shoulders. She was not the type to show any sort of weakness in front of any one, especially a man - even a good looking man such as the Doc. “Listen, Doc, I want you to get that Dalton guy away from my sister. He’s nothing but bad news.” “How so?” he said with a smile. Morgan huffed. “He just is. Call it woman’s intuition. And he’s got a mangy dog in there anyway. How sanitary is that?” “Miss Morgan, Harley is perfectly fine, with or without the dog. I’m sure you know that animals are known to help the healing process.” “That’s not the point!” Doctor Calloway chuckled. Morgan was infuriated that he would just stand there and laugh at her when she had reasonable concerns about her sister. “Miss Morgan, I understand what you are saying. As a doctor, there is nothing I can do for that sort of thing. Dalton and the dog are not harming Harley medically in any way, so I have no power to tell him to leave. In the end, it is still his house. I’m sorry.” Morgan growled under her breath. She’ll just have to take care of it herself then. Headache or not, Dalton was going to leave her sister alone. “That look worries me a bit. I’ll tell you what I can do. I’ll tell Dalton that he needs to rest, as a medical order. Okay?” Morgan looked into his green eyes and lost herself for a moment. When she realized what she was doing, she shook herself. “Yes, thank you, Doctor.” “Now, I say that you need to lie back down as well and get some rest. You’re head should feel better when you wake up.” Morgan rolled her eyes, but let the doctor lead her back to the library. She gave Dalton a smug grin and went to her bed. She flopped back into the pillows and sighed in relief. “Mister Dalton, I must order you as a doctor to go get some sleep,” Doctor Calloway said. “No, Doc. I can’t leave her.” “There is no option in this equation. Go get some rest, right now. Miss Harley is not going to wake up until tomorrow night. So, go. She will be perfectly fine. I’ll keep a watch over her.” Dalton looked at Morgan with a frown and a suspicious gleam in his eye. Morgan smiled sweetly at him as if she did not know what he was talking about. Dalton stood up, still glaring at Morgan. “Jacks, stay,” Dalton commanded. Morgan glared at him but he gave her a sweet smile in return. Doctor Calloway smirked and shook his head and checked on Harley’s IV bags. Dalton shuffled out of the room and Morgan smiled in triumph. “Thank you,” she said. “You’re welcome. I have a baby sister myself. I understand.” With a wink to her, he turned and left the room. I might have to fake sick this week with such a gorgeous doctor. If I could keep Dalton away from Sis, this would be the perfect vacation. Jacks still had his head resting on Harley’s arm. He whimpered a bit, looking at the girl. Morgan sighed and sat up. She pulled a chair to the side of the bed and grabbed Harley’s hand. She looked at the huge dog for a few moments before scratching him behind his ears. “You’re all right, I suppose. It’s your owner that’s a problem.” Morgan sighed and looked at her sister’s calm and peaceful face. Oh Sis, I wish you could wake up sooner. There is so much I need to tell you. It’s happening again and I could really use your support. That’s why I came here you see, you’ve always been the strong one. I know, you say I’m the stronger one, but not with this. I need you Sis. A tear rolled down Morgan’s cheek and she angrily wiped it away. Think happy thoughts…Hey Sis, remember when we were little and we’d get inside the suitcase? Drag each other around the house and up and down those two little steps into the hallway. That was so funny! When you wake up maybe we can do it again - if we found a big enough suitcase. Morgan laughed out loud and sighed. You’d never did get into that suitcase again though did you? Not after that joke Mom and Dad played on you. It was great fun while it lasted though wasn’t it? Morgan giggled and tear escaped her eyes. Those were the carefree days. After their parents divorced, things got worse for the pair. Sadly, in their own drunken illusions, they never realized the other was hurting just as much. They went their separate ways, and stopped talking for a few years. They had reunited and now they had a close relationship. Morgan often wished they could have had the closeness earlier, especially when times were hard. It would have been nice to not feel so alone for so many years. But we’re not alone anymore, are we? More tears were rolling down Morgan’s cheeks. Wake up soon. I don’t want to be here alone. **************************** Dalton left Harley’s side under protest. He was certain that Morgan had convinced the Doctor to make him leave. Damn women and their power over men! He made Jacks stay though, mostly to irritate Morgan, but also because if Harley did happen to wake up, Jacks would bark and come find him. Dalton figured it was a good time to clean his room for when Harley woke up, she could easily be comfortable there. The thought of having Harley in his space, in his bed, made a smile break out on his face. He couldn’t help but feel just a little excited about having her there. He walked into his room and was once again disgusted with himself. The room looked terrible. The mahogany hard wood floor was littered with dirty clothes, sheets of music, and he dared not think of what else. The pictures on the wall were covered in dust and a few of the posters had started to fall down. His desk was buried under a mountain of paper and more clothes. Even the dresser was hidden under stuff. The blue sheets on the bed were a tangled mess and the pillows were lumpy and scattered around the bed. Dirty clothes hung off the wrought iron head board. “Best get started,” he sighed. He did not like the cleaning service in his room, so he never allowed them to clean. Now, he had the thought to allow them. Instead, he went with his original plan and began to clean it up himself, at least to keep his mind occupied as much as possible. Of course, cleaning did not keep his mind off Harley. He tore the sheets off the bed and threw them into a pile by the door. He dug into his closet and found the black set of sheets that he had. With a smile, knowing Harley would like them, he put them onto the bed. He frowned at the pillows. Perhaps he could go buy some new ones. With that thought in mind, he threw the pillows into a pile on the other side of the door. He made his way around the room, throwing things into the laundry pile or the trash pile. Things that needed to be put away, he put in the middle of the floor to sort through once his furniture was no longer buried. Once the furniture was visible again, he began the tedious task of putting everything away. He leaned his guitar against the wall next to the dresser and stacked the sheet music neatly on the desk. He grabbed a dirty shirt from the laundry pile and dusted off the picture frames and fixed the posters on the wall. He glanced at the pictures while he dusted them. One was a picture of him and Jesse when Jesse graduated from High School. That seemed so long ago to him. Another was the first show that the band did. A third frame had a newspaper clipping about the band and their first album. He continued to clean with a smile on his face. Finally, he surveyed the room. It looked better than it had in a long time - since they moved into the estate pretty much. Dalton picked up the huge pile of laundry and went out to the hallway. He stuffed it all down the laundry shoot. He would let the cleaning service do at least that much. One of the cleaning ladies was in the hallway and he grabbed a few trash bags from her. He stuffed the trash into the bags then dragged it downstairs and out the back door. He threw it into the huge trash bins they had out back then made his way back inside. Surprisingly, he felt a little better. He wanted to head out to the store himself to buy new pillows, but knew that Reece would never allow that. A part of him did not want to brave the mayhem out there any way, but he really wanted those new pillows. Instead, he found Mark, their cook and asked if he wouldn’t mind going out to the store to get Dalton some. Mark smiled and said of course. Dalton leaned against the kitchen counter and tried to think of what to do next. Mark left to get the pillows and run a few more errands. Jesse came into the kitchen a few moments later. “Hey, dude,” he said. “Hey,” Dalton replied, not really paying attention. “Every thing all right?” Dalton sighed. “Yea, I guess so…I think Harley’s sister hates me.” Jesse chuckled. “She’s a sister. She’s supposed to.” Dalton crossed his arms over his chest and put one ankle over the other. Jesse made them both steaming cups of coffee. Jesse looked at his friend over the brim of the cup with a smile. “Dude, you got it bad.” “What?” “Oh I understand. Harley is a great girl.” Dalton rolled his eyes. “You sound like Lauren.” Jesse’s smiled widened at that comment. Dalton let out his breath in a huff. “So, what has you all bent out of shape?” Jesse asked, leaning against the island in the middle of the kitchen. “Nothing. I’m fine.” “Mmhmm.” Dalton sighed. “If you don’t believe the answer I give you, why do you ask?” “Because, I want to hear you say it.” Dalton looked down at his feet. All his life he’d always been confident, even arrogant. He never doubted himself or anything he ever did. For the first time, he was unsure and confused. His feelings for Harley were a jumbled mess inside his head and he did not know where to begin to sort them out. It seemed the more he tried, the more confused he became. “I…I think I’m in love with her,” Dalton whispered. “The truth comes out. Why say ‘think’ instead of ‘know’?” “Because I don’t know! Christ, I’ve never felt this way before, how am I suppose to know what love is? It’s me we’re talking about here! The King of the one night stand!” Jesse chuckled a bit in a knowing way. Dalton rolled his eyes at his friend wanting to know what the hell was so funny. “Look man. Love is one of those things that you just know. You either are or you’re not. It’s like being ‘kinda pregnant’ - can’t happen.” “How do you know all this? Are you in love with Lauren?” The smile on Jesse’s face vanished in an instant. He eyes grew wide, before he looked down at the floor. Dalton smiled in triumph. “Not so easy a question to answer is it?” “But we aren’t talking about me, we are talking about you.” “Nice, deflection.” Jesse humphed and took a sip from his coffee. Dalton sighed, ran a hand through his hair, and set his cup down on the counter. “It would never work anyway,” he mumbled to his feet. “What wouldn’t?” “Don’t be stupid, you know what I mean,” Dalton said, frustration evident in his voice. “You never think about what will happen later? We have to go back on the road. Lauren and Harley will go back home. What happens then? You think Lauren will deal with you being gone for months at a time while we’re on tour?” Jesse sighed and nodded in understanding. “I try not to think about that too much, to be honest with you. Just going with the flow for right now. I’ve found that is the best way. If I start thinking about the future, I get all twisted and locked up. Can’t think straight.” “And you say I’ve got it bad,” Dalton shook his head with a smile. Jesse smiled in return. “Yea, I know I do too. But at least I’m not walking around here thinking myself to death,” he said with a raised eyebrow. He drank the last of his coffee and set the cup in the sink. “Look, just stop thinking Dalton. When you can do that, it’ll all make sense, I promise.” Jesse clapped him on the shoulder and made his way out of the kitchen. He passed Jacks on the way in. “Hey, Jacks. I thought I told you to stay with Harley?” Dalton said. Jacks came up to Dalton’s side and leaned against his leg. Dalton sighed, reaching down to scratch the top of the dogs head. “Yea, she kicked me out too, buddy.” Jacks trotted out of the room but Dalton stayed in the kitchen, thinking. He was exhausted and really needed a shower. He resigned to heading back upstairs. Once out of the shower, he lay on the bed thinking only to relax for a moment. In seconds he fell into a restless sleep. ****************************** The blackness began to fade away and Harley started hearing noises. She tried to open her eyes, but for some reason they would not cooperate with her. She put all of her concentration into making her eyes open. It seemed like hours later, but she finally got her eyes to crack open a bit, then finally open all the way. Morgan was sitting at her side, her forehead resting on Harley’s arm. A huge brute of a dog hand his head on her other arm. She tried to move her jaw to speak but she couldn’t. What the hell was wrong with her? The rest of her body was paralyzed too. Normally, she would have panicked, but she felt surprisingly calm. Her brain was full of fog. She moved her eyes to scan the room a bit more and realized she did not know where she was. The dog next to her, raised his head and looked at her. His tongue lolled out of his mouth and he left Harley’s field of vision. She heard a bark sound off in the distance then the sound of thundering feet. Morgan’s head snapped up at the sound, apparently startled by it. “Hey, what’s with all the noi…Harley!” Morgan said. The thundering footsteps got closer. Harley strained her eyes to the right to see who was coming. Dalton and Lauren burst into the room first, followed by the others and the doctor. Harley could not see or feel it, but Dalton had a hold of her hand and Lauren reached out to touch her leg. She tried to talk again but her jaw still would not cooperate with her. She put all her effort into making her mouth work. Slowly, she began to gain control of herself. “Wat…wong…wit…me?” she said. “You were given a sedative that put you in a coma for a few days so that you could get through the worst of the pain.” Doctor Calloway said. He shined a light into her eyes and checked her pulse after pushing Dalton and Lauren out of the way. Once the Doctor was done making his checks, Dalton’s and Lauren’s faces came back into Harley’s view. “I….don….lie….dis.” “I know. But it was the only way to help you get over the pain. They wanted to give you pain meds but I didn’t allow them,” Morgan said, not hiding the obvious irritation in her voice. Harley looked around for a few more moments, taking in everyone that she could see. They all had relieved and happy looks on their faces. She wanted to know where the hell she was, but just saying those other two sentences had taken all of her energy. She was pulled back into the blackness. She tried to fight it wanting to stay awake but she lost the fight. ******************************** A few hours later, she woke up again, but this time her eyes cooperated with her. Lauren was sitting in the chair next to the bed this time. “Hi,” Harley pushed out. It was easier to talk, but she still struggled a bit. She was able to wiggle her pinky finger too. “Hey you. Welcome back.” “How long?” “Two days. It’s morning time right now.” “Where are we?” she demanded. Lauren smiled. “We’re at the guys’ estate! Isn’t that great? It’s on a beautiful private beach, lots of security - it’s wonderful.” Harley looked around the room. “I want to…home.” “Oh sweetie, we can’t. You remember what happened don’t you?” Harley turned her head, much to her surprise, to look directly at Lauren. Lauren explained everything that had happened from her getting shot, Morgan hitting her head, Kelly dying, and reason why they came to the estate. “…so it’s safer here and we can all get plenty of rest and you have plenty of time to heal up.” Harley’s face creased into a frown. She didn’t care. She wanted to go home. She hated being in strange places. This time she woke up in a library of all things. They moved her while she was unconscious and that did not sit well with her. Still paralyzed in the bed, there wasn’t much she could do about it though. “Morgan?” “She is sleeping. The doctor made her get some rest. She bumped her head pretty good.” “Dalton?” “I’m right here.” Harley turned her head and saw Dalton in the doorway, that huge dog by his side. Relief washed over her at the sight of him. He came up to the bed and grabbed her hand. Harley was able to lightly grasp his hand in return. She smiled up at him, but she was certain it was only a half smile. Her muscles were being difficult and she hated it. Dalton kissed her forehead and cradled her face in his other hand. Lauren smiled. “Dalton here has not left your side. He was even about to fight Reece about making the trip here,” Lauren said with a giggle. “I was worried about you,” he said with a sheepish grin. “Well, I’ll let you two have a moment and go get Morgan. She’ll be mighty pissed if I break my promise to wake her up.” Lauren kissed Harley’s cheek. “I’m glad you’re awake,” she said and quietly left the room. “How are you feeling?” “Like shit.” Dalton chuckled. “Yea, that was a stupid question. I’m just so relieved that you’re okay and awake again.” “This is all crazy. I want to go home.” “You will. We just need to let things calm down first.” Jacks put his head on Harley’s arm and whined softly. “This is Jacks,” Dalton said. “Hello, Jacks,” Harley tried to reach with her other hand to scratch his head but her arm didn’t make it that far. Instead it fell short and rested on her stomach. She sighed in frustration and gave up. Morgan rushed into the room and took Harley’s other hand. “Hey, you.” “Hey boo-boo.” Morgan sent a glare at Dalton. “Why are you here?” she whispered harshly. “Harley wanted me here,” he whispered back with a smirk. Flames appeared in Morgan’s eyes. Normally Harley would have been quick on the take and put a stop to what Morgan was about to say next, but she was still too sluggish. “Why she would want a womanizing, philandering, arrogant ass like you around is beyond me!” Dalton frowned. “I don’t know what I did to piss you off so badly, but I don’t see why you need to speak to me in such a manner!” Jacks growled at Morgan, obviously sticking up for his master and friend. “Because I hate you. You and your wild life, trying to drag my sister down with you! I won’t allow it! You’re just going to break her heart and I won’t stand for it!” “STOP IT!” Harley managed to yell. “Are you fucking kidding me? I was in a coma for two day and you want to fucking argue? Go away, both of you.” Harley was breathing hard, like she had just run and suddenly stopped. “Harley…” “I mean it! Go away! I don’t want to fucking hear it! Where’s Lauren?” Tears were angrily falling down Harley’s cheeks. She could not believe they would argue over her still partially paralyzed body. Lauren stepped into the room and stood at the end of the bed. Harley sent glares to Morgan and Dalton to tell them she meant what she said. “See what you did?” Morgan said with a glare at Dalton. The two exited the room and the doctor came rushing in. “I see you are awake,” he said. “How much longer till this shit wears off?” Harley demanded. “I can take you all the way off of it right now. The pain will come back, but I’ll give you Tylenol for that.” Lauren sat down next to the bed with a smirk. “Was all that really necessary?” “Yes.” Harley tried to move her arms, but they landed in her lap. “Damn it, I can’t even cross my arms and stew about it!” “Calm down, babes.” “I was so scared! Do you know what it’s like to wake up and you can’t move your body? All I wanted to do was see Dalton’s face again and I wake up and he’s fighting with my sister. This is just all so fucked up.” Harley sobbed. “She’ll be a little emotional…side effect,” Doctor Calloway whispered. He checked her pulse and put the stethoscope to her chest. Lauren nodded in understanding. “Yes, talk about the invalid in whispers like she can’t hear you,” Harley said in a loud whisper, tears streaming down her face. Lauren wiped the tears away with a tissue. “You poor thing,” she soothed. “I want to go home,” Harley sobbed. She leaned further back into the pillows and stared up at the ceiling. “This place doesn’t feel right. I want to be around my own things, surrounded by nature.” “Miss Harley, I need you to calm down okay. You’re going to hyperventilate if you don’t,” Doctor Calloway said. That seemed to kick start Harley into a more erratic pattern of breathing. Lauren quickly picked up Harley into a hug. She said soothing words into her friend’s ear, trying to stay calm herself. Slowly but surely, Harley was able to calm down. Her arms finally worked and she wrapped them around Lauren. Harley sobbed into Lauren’s shoulder. “I was so scared. I thought I was going to die,” Harley said. “All my things destroyed. Chris being kidnapped. I don’t understand how people can do this to one another…Chris could have died…I could have died.” “I know baby. But Chris didn’t and neither did you. Doctor Calloway here took great care of you. Your sister even gave you blood and Dalton helped with the minor surgery.” “They did?” Harley hiccupped. “Yes. Dalton never wanted to leave your side. When Reece suggested moving to here, Dalton was so worried I thought he was going to throw up!” Lauren laughed. Harley laughed too and sniffled. “And Morgan was so brave. Doc had to give you blood straight from her arm. I love you girl, but I would’ve passed out if they had to take it from me.” The two friends laughed again, that sort of crazy sounding laugh that one does after crying or when one is trying to not cry at all. Doctor Calloway slowly left the room, leaving Lauren and Harley holding onto each other as if that was the only thing keeping them from floating off the planet. “What happened to that girl?” Harley suddenly whispered. “She didn’t make it,” Lauren whispered back. An odd silence filled the room as the weight of those words weighed down on them. Harley felt bad about that girl. What could have made her so crazy? Why did she destroy everything Harley had, including trying to take out Harley herself? What was the reasoning behind it all? “Why did she do it?” “She wanted Dalton. Apparently, she was obsessed enough to try and kill you to get you out of her way,” Lauren said softly. “George came to the rescue.” “Oh George! I miss him.” They stayed quiet for a few moments, each one full of thoughts and questions. Harley could not stop thinking of home. George, Miss Rachel and the rest of the staff. Her beautiful house, the gardens and her own bed. At the very least she would rather be in Dalton’s room instead of the library. Her own library was full of old, dusty books. This one was full of vinyl records and newer books, that just did not have that same smell. Dalton’s room would have his scent and his energy would be all over the place. Harley finally calmed down and Lauren helped her to lie back down into the pillows. “Get some sleep,” Lauren whispered. “I’ll stay right here with you.” Lauren put her head on Harley’s shoulder and stretched her body out next to her friend. “I love you, Harley,” Lauren whispered. “I’m so relieved that you’re okay.” “I love you, too, my Gummy Bear.” Later that afternoon, Harley woke up again to find herself alone. Testing to see how much of her body she had regained control of, she tried to raise her arms. They moved easily and without much effort. Her legs were a little slow, but she was able to move them too. She sighed in relief. “Finally,” she said aloud. She sat up and felt a huge pain in her side. She flopped back into the pillows. She waited for the pain to subside a little before she forced her eyes open again. A bottle of Tylenol sat on the side table. She snatched the bottle of the table and popped open the top. She quickly swallowed three pills. Harley took deep breaths, trying to get her mind off the pain. Slowly and finally it subsided to a dull ache. “That sucked.” She tried to sit up again, this time more slowly. She swung her feet over the side of the bed and put them down on the plush carpet. She wiggled her toes, glad she could actually feel the fibers of the carpet. She slowly stood up. She stood for a few moments her hands braced out at her side to make sure her legs would not give out on her. “Here we go,” she said with a smile. Feeling like a toddler just learning to walk, she took one step, then another. Ever so slowly, she made her way out of the room. She refused to stay in bed while the others were able to wonder about. She smiled in triumph when she reached the doorway of the room. She looked out into the front hall and turned to the left. Harley was on a mission and apparently, no one was around to stop her. ****************************** Reece and Chris sat snuggled on the couch in the living room. Jesse had his arm around Lauren’s shoulders on the other couch. Mireyah was lying on the floor while Asher and Tanner had a staring contest from chairs on opposite sides of the room. Dalton sat in the corner. Lauren knew that he itched to be at Harley’s side in case she woke up, but with Morgan making things difficult and Harley’s command for them to leave, he had to wait. Morgan burst into the room and screamed, “Harley’s gone!” “What?” Dalton roared. “Yea what! This is all your fault anyway!” “Time out!” Reece called. “Morgan, explain,” he demanded gently. “I went into the library to check on her but she’s not in her bed! Where the hell could she go?” she sent a glare to Dalton who was glaring right back. Lauren couldn’t help but let out a chuckle. No one seemed to notice however as Dalton and Morgan started a blaming match on whose fault it was that Harley was missing. “You should have been watching her! What kind of man are you?” Morgan demanded. “Me? You told me to leave her alone! I can’t do both at the same time missy!” “Both of you need to stop!” Reece said. “For crying out loud!” Chris buried her face in a pillow and Jesse sighed. “I know where she is!” Lauren called. But with the others yelling, no one was paying attention to her. “Hello?” She turned to Jesse with a knowing smile on her face. “She’s on the beach. Will you go get her, please?” Jesse smiled. “Sure thing, darling,” he kissed her lips and made an unknown escape from the room. Lauren was right. He found Harley sitting in the sand, still in the cotton gown. He smiled and sat down next to her. “Hey,” She smiled sadly at him and softly said, “Hi.” “You gave every one a scare. They are in their arguing about who lost you,” he chuckled. “Lauren knew where you were though.” Harley nodded with a smirk. “Come on, we need to get you back inside.” “No, please? Can I just sit here a little bit longer?” she pleaded. Jesse smiled and sat back down. “Sure.” Harley let out a shaky sigh and stared back out at the water. Jesse thought she looked a bit lost. “Jesse, I was so scared,” she whispered. He barely heard her over the crashing waves. “During my moments of consciousness, all I could think about was Dalton.” Jesse looked at her profile. “You love him don’t you?” he asked softly. She nodded slowly and looked down at her lap. “Which means I’m in trouble.” “How so?” She shrugged. “Dalton is…wild and I know that.” Jesse understood completely. Being friends with a guy for over ten years made him an expert on the subject. “He loves you too ya know. He just hasn’t figured it out yet.” Harley smiled. “In the end, will that make a difference? He wants to be free, not tied down with a relationship. Especially one that apparently is full of drama. Love or not I just…” she shrugged again and stared out at the water. “I thought I was going to die. All I wanted was one more moment. One more moment to say good-bye, to tell every one that I loved them. And now that I have it, I can’t say the words. Why is that?” Jesse wrapped am arm around her. He felt a little protective over her, like a sister. She looked so fragile and small sitting there in that cotton gown. The breeze off the beach was not the warmest wind and Jesse saw goose bumps rise on her skin. She must be freezing in that thin gown. He looked back towards the house, hoping Lauren would appear. She would be the better one to talk to Harley about this sort of thing. Jesse was not sure what to say that could make Harley feel better. He had his own concerns about what would happen later and it was true that Dalton had never been the “one woman” type. He could not lie to Harley about his friend, but he could not just dog his best friend either. “Love is a risk,” he said. “Why? Love shouldn’t be hard.” Jesse sighed. “No it shouldn’t, but it is. You and Dalton have such wild personalities that you are bound to have fire works. Think of it as…an adventure,” he said with a smile. Harley smirked. “Is that how you see your friendship with him?” “Definitely,” he laughed. Harley joined the laugh and Jesse was glad to hear it. Her laughter died down and she sighed. “Well I guess we better go back in, before my sister kills Dalton,” she rolled her eyes. Jesse smiled and stood up. He helped her to stand but she still seemed to be having trouble making her muscles work. If it was Lauren, he would just scoop her up into his arms without asking. Harley, however, might not like that. “Why don’t I carry you?” he suggested. Harley sighed. “Oh all right. Just this once.” He chuckled and scooped her up into his arms and headed back up the beach towards the house. She opened the door for him and they made their way inside. “Thank you for letting me sit out there for a while. Nature, being outside, usually helps to calm me down,” she whispered. “Anytime. Next time though, you should tell someone where you are going, especially since you’re still recovering.” Jesse took her to the living room, where Lauren was sitting alone. “Where’d every one go?” Jesse asked as he stepped into the room. “Out to look for Harley,” Lauren smiled. “But it seems the hero of the day already found her.” Jesse sat Harley on the couch. “Comfortable?” he asked. She nodded and he settled himself next to Lauren. Lauren looked up at him with an adoring look in her eye. “So, Lauren, does Jesse have sex with his cowboy hat on?” Harley asked with a laugh. Lauren gasped and her cheeks turned pink. She was saved from answering the question though as the others came back into the room. “Oh God! Harley! Where were you?” Morgan demanded. “On the beach. I needed some air.” “You could have hurt yourself,” Dalton said. “Pfft, I’m fine. I was extra careful.” “Sand in your wound would not have been good either,” the doctor said, shining a light into her eyes again. “Would you quit with that light thing? I’m perfectly fine. Just leave me alone and let me heal up already.” Harley spread her arms out to signal every one to give her some space. She felt crowded with every one doting on her. Morgan and Dalton stayed close. “Have you two worked out your issues yet?” Harley said with a raised eyebrow. Dalton sighed and Morgan looked away. “I take that as a no. Okay here’s the deal. Dalton, my sister is a little protective and that’s her right. Morgan, Dalton may be a wild one, but it’s my choice to make, not yours. So now, get along at least for my sake. I demand it.” Harley waved her arm dramatically. “So let it be written, so let it be done.” Dalton and Morgan smirked while the others around the room chuckled softly. “It is wonderful to see you up and about,” Chris said. “I’m glad to be up and about. I hated that feeling of not being able to control my own body. It was freaky.” “I’ll bet.” “Okay, doctor’s orders. You need to get some rest.” Harley rolled her eyes. “More rest? I’ve been sleeping for two days,” she whined. “You don’t have to sleep, but you really should be in bed,” Doctor Calloway said. “I can’t lay on the couch? I want my friends close by, Doc.” “We aren’t going anywhere,” Chris said with a smile. “You can lie in a regular bed if you like, Miss Harley. So you don’t have to return to the library, if that helps.” Dalton smiled, “I cleaned my room just for you.” “You cleaned? Oh my Lordy,” Harley chuckled. “Very funny.” Dalton carefully picked up Harley. She wrapped her arms around his neck and snuggled her head into his chest. Morgan crossed her arms over her chest and flopped down on the couch that Harley just vacated. “Dalton, don’t get frisky up there. Don’t want to bust out Harley’s stitches,” Jesse said with a wink. Dalton chuckled wickedly and left the room with Harley in his arms. Harley inhaled his scent and breathed a sigh of contentment. It seemed like forever since she was in his arms and she wanted to enjoy it for as long as possible. He kicked open the door to this room in a dramatic fashion. Harley giggled as he stepped through the door and kicked it shut behind him. “What do you think?” Harley looked around the room. |
| She watched Harley go with a smile and laughed heartily at Jesse’s comment after elbowing him in the ribs playfully. “What?! It was funny!” He grinned as he leaned back and tossed an arm around her shoulders and gave her a squeeze. Tanner tsk-ed with a smirk. Lauren shook her head and chuckled a little as she stretched a little. She felt cramped up in the house despite it’s size and splendor. She was used to walking about and relieving her pent up thoughts. She looked over at Tanner and Mire who were speaking sporadically while Chris and Reece were lost in one another. Morgan sat quietly in her own thoughts, probably thinking of ways to maim Dalton without suspicion. The thought made her giggle inaudibly. Jesse sat aside her in a partially unbuttoned short sleeve of cinder and blue jeans. His hair had grown considerably since they had met, she noticed as she saw it crave to curl near the ends even with that hat glued on his head. He tilted his head as the thought ran through her mind, his smile reaching up to his eyes as he softly kneaded her shoulder. Her stomach flipped a little and she felt like a school girl again with a bad case of puppy love. But it’s not puppy love is it Lauren, she asked herself without giving an answer she knew all too well. She felt a little trapped by herself at times. When things got to that point where she had to depend on someone else she ran. It was what she did best. So why wasn’t she now? She didn’t want to think about it, really. Removing his arm from her shoulders, Lauren stood and beamed at the room. “Alright so I’m going to go out to the beach. Anyone care to join me?” She asked looking around the group for takers. Hoping for some buffers as she had no doubts that Jesse would join her. He was glued to her hip more than that hat was to his head. Not that she disapproved. “I’ll go.” Jesse said with a large grin as his comment was followed by silence and secret grins. “Oh you guys suck.” She growled with narrowed eyes but couldn’t resist a little smile as she made her way upstairs. “I’ll meet you out there in a little bit.” He added to her surprise. In a little bit? Why is that slightly disappointing? She questioned herself as she padded upstairs in her bare feet, entering his room and shaking the thoughts from her head. That man was under her skin like a parasite. A really hot parasite. With a really great smile. And a great body. And the sweetest disposition A really hot parasite with a great smile, body, and a sweet disposition that she would love to get somewhere… HEY! She scolded herself with a smack to the arm. Focus! She dug through her drawers and found the scraps at the bottom of the pile. She chuckled with a sultry grin to herself as she took them to the bathroom and shut the door. Standing in front of the mirror she pinned her hair back and let the short pieces fall to frame her face before maneuvering into the bathing suit. “Eat your heart out.” She said to herself as she pushed her feet into some pink flip flops and let herself out the back to the beach. ~*~*~*~ “Hey you guys okay?” Dalton looked at Jesse who stuck his head through the door as he cuddled Harley as close as possible without harming her. “Fantabulous.” Harley said with a small smile before looking at Dalton and widening it. That was all he needed. “Alright, just checking. I’ll be out on the beach, see you guys.” “Oooooh, going to see Lauren in a bathing suit?” Harley questioned with a wink in her naughty Harliness that spoke of all the unconventional things that go bump in the night. “A man could only get so lucky.” He winked back, nodding his head at Dalton who tried to hide a snicker. He shut the door and couldn’t help but laugh to himself as he let himself into his room, half hoping she’d be there still though the only remnants of her were the lingering emanations of her perfume. Sweet with a hint of spice. Her scent would linger in those walls and in the sheets that had her body had graced with it’s presence. He changed quickly into a pair of khaki shorts and decided he was dressed enough for the occasion. In a last moment decision he pulled his hat off and flung it towards the bed. He felt like a different person as he looked upon his reflection, naked without the hat. Exposed. Combing his fingers through his hair, he took a breath and took the same way out intending to find her. ~*~*~*~*~ “He-” He stopped mid-greeting as she turned to him. “Put your tongue back in your mouth Cowboy.” She commanded with a grin as she watched him take in her appearance with what sure as hell looked like approval. His eyes combed her body like a starving man would eye a feast. Drooling like a rabid dog. A black halter bikini top bared her shoulders and cleavage drew his eyes. Traveling, his eyes roamed downward to her wide, curved hips where black bottoms cut low. His breath had to be controlled or he knew he’d pant and look more canine than man. “So, do you want me to end up bed ridden from the heart attack you’re about to give me?” He let out a jagged breath when his attempt for humor gained a laugh from her as she twirled in a circle and walked backwards, facing him as she went. “Why thank you, you look pretty damn good yourself.” She acknowledged as she took in his bare upper body, molded to what she could only describe as utter godliness. That brown hair curled slightly near the ends, rebellious with his normal wear. He seemed to have a few days worth of a shadow at his jaw, lit emerald eyes showed appreciation for her own appreciation. He laughed and jogged up to join her but she zipped away, laughter carried upon the wind as she gave him a cheeky grin and evaded him. “Hey! You took off your hat!” She said as she continued moving, watching his movements as she relieved her pent up energy by dancing upon the sands. “Yeah, I take the hat off to come walk with you and you keep running off!” He replied as he sped up, making her do the same. “Can’t a girl try to keep in shape? I’m exercising!” Surprising her with a burst of speed, he ran up behind her before she could flee and threw her up over his shoulder and swung her in a circle. “You’ll never see me complain about your shape.” He said over her laughter as she held to him, frightened only slightly of falling. “Put me down!” She shrieked as he continued walking, his arm holding her there as his other wrapped about the back of her thighs to keep her steady. He stopped and slowly let her slide down his body to stand in front of him, but he grabbed both her hands and drug her into the surf, letting it flirt with their feet before pooling around their ankles. “Come with me.” He said, pulling her with him as he faced the sparkling waters and walked through them with her in tow. The heat of the day was demolished as the cool waters enveloped them to her waist and his thighs. Still, he continued until they stood and the water reached her shoulders and his chest. Releasing his hand, she sank into the waters and let her body float amongst the water. Relaxation in it’s finest. Although for some reason she felt a kind of tension, one she knew but one that was gradually increasing. “You’re staring again.” She said with a cluck of her tongue as she returned to his side. Sinking in himself, he pulled her to him and wrapped his arms around her waist and hoisted her up higher above the waters, nudging her to wrap her legs around his waist. “Well hello.” Lowering his head, he pressed a kiss to her lips, the taste of her skin and the water lingering as he leaned back and looked at her. Her hair was soaked and plastered to the sides of her face, yet like the waters surrounding them, her eyes sparkled. “Hey Jesse…” “Yeah?” “You’re hot.” He just looked at her for a moment before bursting out in a fit of laughter. Her smile was large as she gave him an exaggerated wink. All he could do was shake his head. “So Jesse… We’re out, away from the house, in the ocean. What now, eh?” He looked at her with thundering eyes. “Well I didn’t walk out here with a plan if that’s what you’re asking me. But you have a point. We‘re finally alone.” Sliding his hands past her waist, he gripped the back of her thighs and caressed her lips again, giving to his urge of nipping her bottom lip. “Dangerous…” She murmured as she twisted her hips, rubbing them none too subtly against him as she repositioned herself comfortably. “Play with fire and you’ll get burned.” His breath sent warming ribbons across her neck and into her ear as he trailed his lips down to her collar bone. Thick and hot like warmed honey, her blood flowed like molten lave through her veins as he moved backwards into shallow waters and fell to his knees, the water reaching only to his chest. “Burn me.” She demanded softly. Controlling himself, he sunk his teeth into her neck hard enough to send shivers through her body and leave a darkening mark. She took a look at his bicep, noticing fully the Texas star that was entangled with his skin. The sultry little nymph slid her finger tips past the band on his shorts, frazzling his self control as she slid her tongue across his lip and murmured, “Have I ever told you tattoos turn me on?” He looked to the sky and clenched his teeth, reigning what little chivalry he felt in himself. He felt very much like a sailor who tried valiantly to cling to his last shred of sanity as the siren lulled him into her clutches. Though he’d surely drown with a smile. “I think you didn’t tell me for one very good reason.” His voice was deeper than usual, singing of heated nights to come as he moved her to slide his thigh between her own and pressed. “Oh?” Her question came out more of a frustrated whine. Her body was humming. Night after night she’d made herself ignore the craving she felt for him. And now, the need was so severe she felt she would spontaneously combust before either of them retrieved that which they sought; the other’s ultimate surrender. “You knew that I’d stop being the good guy.” “I never knew you wanted to be the b-” He crushed her reply as he brought his hand to her neck and pulled her roughly to him. Plundering and thoroughly tasting her with the need of a starving man. Pulling at the string knotted at her neck, he made little work of it and pushed it to her waist earning a gasp from her. He raked his teeth across her skin, fingers clenching on the backs of her thighs as he thrust her up and tongue, lips, and teeth dancing simultaneously upon her skin to create a myriad of feelings that drove her insane and made her dizzy with heat. His hand found it’s way through the bottoms, exploring and tempting her with small strokes of his hand against tensing softness. Her whines became growls, frustration growing. She knelt in the water, grabbing the khaki’s buttons and ripped them out of place, too frustrated to concentrate. Her mouth to his ear, she pushed every fabric on his body to his knees. Gripping him firmly in her hand she locked eyes with him and trailed her finger across him, rigid length begging for attention. His actions were less frantic as he kept his eyes on her, the muscles in his body tensing and his teeth clenching as she turned the tables. “Don’t stop being the bad guy now.” She nearly pleaded That was the last of his resolve. Ripping the suit to her ankles he bent her knees and pulled her up, entering her with a force that left her breathless and clinging to his body. Muscles tensed as they moved with the breaking waves, crashing together in a primitive dance like the waves upon the shores. The peak erupted in an act of physical meltdown, an act of mutual surrender; two voices were lost in the sound of waters breaking and returning. He continued to press kisses to her skin, though less rough, more sensitive but not lacking the heat that melted her body. She shivered, her muscles continuing to contract while he never ceased caressing her skin. Suddenly his body froze. “This isn’t over.” He growled softly in her ear as he pulled her suit back in place for her. “Then why-“ She stopped as she looked up the beach and saw figures that appeared to be Mireyah and Asher walking the beach. Though still at a distance, she understood him. “Later?” She whispered as she stood, dizziness overtaking her and affecting her rubber band limbs. “You bet your ass.” He promised, his hand curving over her hip as he stood with her and walked them to shore. He repressed the urge to laugh at the thought of feeling like a boy caught in the act. Looking towards the figures, he waved a hand. Mireyah waved back, though seeming preoccupied. He could guess that they were finally getting to have it out. They exchanged greetings as they passed, neither really interested in speaking. Lauren and Jesse walked the beach in silence to the house, and unspoken feeling between them. Sneaking through the back door, Lauren peeked around corners and tip toed into the house. She turned to him with a frown. “I’m trying to be sneaky and you slam the door.” She smirked, “Some Bond you are.” He snorted and fucked up her hair. She only laughed. “I’m going for a snack. Want anything?” He asked her, dropping a kiss on her forehead. She shook her head with a sudden impish grin. “I have something to do.” Walking with purpose upstairs, Lauren made her way to Dalton’s room where she caught Dalton and her Gummy Bear mid smooch. “Lauren!” She grinned as the girl stuck her head through the door. All Lauren said before shutting the door with a giggle was, “No he doesn’t. Not this time anyway.” She couldn’t help laughing to herself as she stood at the door a moment and walked back down to find Jesse. He was at the base of the stairs with a bag of chips. She laughed again. “Where do you think you’re goin’?” He asked as he stopped her at the stairs. “A snack?” She tried. “Nope.” He denied her as he swept her up into his arms. “You’re so cliché. How very Rhett Butler of you.” She sighed dramatically as he carried her up the stairs with that smile she didn’t deny loving. With eyes still in the clutches of heat, he looked down upon the firecracker held in his arms. “Frankly my dear, I don’t give a damn.” |
| Harley let out a gasp and a laugh when Lauren made her announcement. "What was that about?" Dalton asked. "Oh nothing. Girl talk, ya know." Harley winked up at him. "I see," he said with a chuckle. "Dalton, will you go get my sister?" "Why?" he said frowning a bit. "I know you want to spend time with me. I want to spend time with you too. But she's my sister and it's been so crazy I haven't had any chance to talk to her. Given what happened, I would really like to talk to her. Please?" Dalton sighed. "Oh all right." "Thank you." He gently kissed her lips then left the room. Harley sighed and leaned back into the pillows. She stared down at her self, still in the cotton hospital gown. How she longed for regular clothes. Unfortunately, the wound was at the perfect spot that the waist band of her pants would rub against the stitches. "Figures," she muttered. There was a soft knock at the door and Morgan walked into the room. “Hey,” she said softly. “Hey boo-boo. Come sit with me,” Harley said patting the bed. Morgan sat down gently but stayed close to the edge of the bed. Harley made the effort to scoot closer to her. “So, what’s going on?” Harley asked. “How’s work?” “Good, of course. I just,” Morgan paused to take a deep breath. “Just needed a little break.” “I understand. I’m sorry your break ended up full of drama.” “No, it’s all right. A bit fun in a way. Better than home, a different sort of excitement I suppose.” Harley snorted. “Fun? You have a weird definition of fun, dude.” Morgan shrugged. “Are you serious about that Dalton guy?” Harley quirked her eyebrow. “Serious in what way?” “Look, I just have to say it. He’s a wild guy, Sis. I’ve read the stories about him. He has like twenty thousand girls all over the country! You’re just another notch in his belt, a famous notch even!” “Oh please. I’m not that famous.” “Not the point.” “I know. But I like his wild side. It excites me,” Harley said with a smile. Morgan rolled her eyes. “Look, don’t worry about me getting a broken heart. I am well aware of what kind of man Dalton is. He and I might not work out in the long run and I know that. I am not deluding myself here. I just choose to enjoy this moment I do have. Why not? He’s hot!” Morgan rolled her eyes again but joined the laugh with Harley. “And he’s really good in bed!” Harley added with a wink. “Oh god! Like I want to hear that! Ew!” Harley laughed again but then grabbed her side. “Oh that smarts!” Harley said still laughing. “You okay?” Morgan asked concern in her voice. “Yea. Laughter just makes my side hurt a bit. Not that bad,” Harley said then took a deep breath. “I am so relieved that you are okay. I was so worried you weren’t going to make it.” “Meh, I’ve lived through worse. One bullet can’t stop me!” Harley said dramatically, flexing her arms. “Dork.” “Yea, but I’m still awesome.” Harley laughed. ***************************************************************** The next day, Harley was determined to get out of bed, regardless of what the doctor or anyone else said. She waited until Dalton had left the room to visit with the others. She put bandages on over the stitches in her side and put on a pair of Dalton’s cotton pajama pants. She had found them in a drawer, still with the tag hanging off them. She chuckled and rolled her eyes as she pulled the tag off the pants. The pants hung really loose on her hips and were a good three or four inches too long. She rolled up the hems before sliding her legs into them. It was a slow process to get dressed on her own, as bending over or stretching too far made her side hurt. Luckily, she never wore socks so she did not have to worry about that. She padded her way downstairs to the living room. More people had arrived apparently and Harley regretted her decision to come down stairs. She was sure she looked simply awful. It was too late however, as Dalton spotted her. “Harley!” he called. Harley thought she detected a bit of anger in his voice. She wasn’t supposed to be out of bed after all. He came over to her side and kissed her cheek. “You might want to go back upstairs,” Dalton whispered in her ear. “Why?” “Our manager is in there and he is royally pissed off.” “So?” “Okay, but I warned you.” Dalton helped Harley to sit down on the couch where he was before. He took the chair next to her, leaning his elbows on his knees. A man stood in the corner, talking on a cell phone. Harley figured he was the manager. Everyone else was sitting around the room. More chairs had been pulled out from somewhere to compensate for the extra people. “Harley, these are a few of our friends, Cody Miller, Zack Creston, and Sean Jetter,” Reece said. The guys waved as Reece said their names, but Harley already knew them. “From Ever Night!” Mireyah squealed. “Nice to meet you,” she said with a giggle at Mireyah. “And Jen, Jennifer Lorien, is in the kitchen or something and Ted is over there in the corner,” Reece added. “I heard you have had some trouble with crazy fans. Good to see you’re all right,” Cody said. “Yes. It has been a crazy few weeks.” “We are helping to fix that though with some increased security at her mansion.” “What?” Harley snapped her attention to Reece. “You’re doing what?” “Cameras, fencing, the works. You really need more security at your mansion, Harley.” Harley took a deep breath. She did not want to cause a scene in front of everyone but she was really upset that Reece would do something like that without even talking to her first. She did not want high, barbed wire fences around her house. It kept the animals from roaming freely for one thing and she did not want to feel like a prisoner in her own home. “I, uh, I need to make a phone call,” Harley whispered and stood. She walked out to the hall, Dalton close on her heels. “What’s wrong?” “What’s wrong? Are you crazy?” she whispered harshly. “Fences? Cameras? On MY property? Who the hell does he think he is?” “It’s for your own protection Harley.” “I don’t need protecting okay? That is MY house and I like it just the way it is. I seriously need a phone!” she tried to keep her voice in whispers, not wanting the others to hear her. Dalton reached into his pocket and handed Harley his cell. She angrily punched in some numbers and put the phone to her ear. She stepped away from Dalton a bit, angered that he agreed with the whole thing. “George! Please tell me that you did not allow them to add any fencing or anything to the house?” “Not yet. The materials are still arriving. Why?” “Do not, I repeat do not let them do anything! I don’t want nasty high fences or cameras or guards or anything like that in or around my house!” There was a pause on the other end before George said, “As you wish Miss Harley. He was insistent that you have more security. I have to agree with him, Miss Harley.” “George, we have never had trouble before! The mansion is on top of a mountain, the only access is a guarded cable car and a hidden road with a damn gate! Do not let them do that to my house George please? What about the animals? They can’t roam around if that fence is there! I will not be a prisoner in my own home. George promise me.” Tears were rolling down Harley’s cheeks and she was on the verge of another panic attack. It might not be important to the others, but she refused to be locked in her own house. She lived there for years and never once had any trouble. She felt trapped already with just the thought that Reece would do something to her home without at the very least talking to her about it first. “I promise Miss Harley.” Harley hung up the phone and handed it back to Dalton. She looked up at him daring him to argue with her. He didn’t. He just stood there looking at her in all his male glory. Harley took a deep breath and forced herself to not kiss the infuriating man. She walked back into the room and sat down again with a purpose. The jolt at sitting that hard hurt her side, but she didn’t show it. Ted hung up the phone then and rejoined the group. “Sorry about that. Important business,” he said. “Oh hello,” He said when he noticed Harley. “Ted, this is Harley,” Dalton said. Ted looked at her a few moments before his face broke into a smile. “Ahh yes. Nice to finally meet you.” Harley nodded with a smile. Ted stared at her a few more moments before turning to Reece. “Reece, continue with what you were saying about what happened.” Reece picked up the story again from where they had just found Chris. Harley did not listen to the story. She was still fuming about the security thing. “Why was there no security? Guards? Something?” Ted asked accusingly at Harley. “There are guards, at the cable car station at the base of the mountain,” Harley said matter-of-factly. “They have a list of friends that are allowed up without announcement and any others they call me first.” “What about walls? Gates? Cameras? Something!” Harley took a deep breath trying to keep her cool. “My house is on top of a mountain…” she began through clenched teeth. “So? You are still open to who knows what kind of crazies with no fence or wall!” Ted said exasperated. “Look, I know you were all worried about the band. If it was such a big deal, then you should have checked the place out before you allowed them to go over there!” Harley said firmly. “Or they should have. My house is my house. I have never had a problem before with my ‘limited security’ as people say. I liked it that way. Don’t come over to my house if you don’t like it!” Harley had had enough. She left the room as fast as she could. She walked with purpose to the back door and made her way out onto the beach. “Harley wait!” Harley plopped down in the sand and waited for Lauren to catch up. Lauren, Chris, and Morgan all sat down around her. Lauren handed her a brand new pack of cigarettes and a lighter. Harley took them with a smile. She held one between her teeth, but did not light it right away. “I want to go home, right now,” Harley said then lit the cigarette. “You can once all the repairs are done. Reece is making sure that everything is back to the way it once was,” Chris explained. “And trying to take over my house!” “No he didn't. It's all to protect you and help you recover with as little stress as possible." “That’s not the point. He didn’t even ask me or talk to me about it first. Increased security fine, but there was no consulting with me at all! He just made a decision to my house!” Harley said, ignoring Chris's statement. “Well maybe that was a bit much, but he did have the best of intentions.” “I know Chris, I know. I just don’t want to deal with all of this shit! I mean, you just got kidnapped and I just got fucking shot! Why can’t we just be for one damn minute? Just sit and breathe for crying out loud!” “We can. That’s why we moved the party here,” Lauren said soothingly. “I can’t breathe here. I’m not in my space. This place is foreign and filled with way too much male energy.” The girls chuckled at that. “Say, what about if tomorrow, we go get our nails done or go shopping or something? My treat.” Morgan said. “Just us girls. No male energy,” she smiled. “Would the Doctor let me go anywhere?” “I’m sure he would if you promised to be careful. We’ll keep a close eye on you,” Chris smiled. “That’s what I mean though. I don’t need to be watched after like I’m five,” Harley said softly. “Can we keep a distant eye on you then?” Lauren said. Harley rolled her eyes and Lauren chuckled. “Come on, let’s go back inside.” They helped Harley stand up and they slowly made their back inside. Harley really did not want to go back to the living room to deal with Ted but she did anyway, at least to apologize to the new arrivals. |
| When the women returned to the living room, Chris wasted no time in grabbing Reece by the hand and pulling him out into the main hall. She heard Harley talking to the manager and guests, but didn’t pause in her trek to the ballroom. Not listening to her man’s protests, she hauled him into the huge studio and closed the door with a firm click. “Just what the hell is this about?” He sputtered, his tone indignant. He jammed a finger toward the hallway. “I still have some smoothing over to do with Ted and need to pay attention to the other band as well. What is it that couldn’t wait?” Chris sighed, shaking her head. “I just came back from talking to Harley on the beach and she’s really pissed at you.” She held up her hands to forestall his angry retort. “Hey, I know you meant well with those new security measures you ordered, and I told her that, but she’s still mad. She wants to go home right now, whether it’s repaired or not.” Reece crossed his arms, his face stormy. “I don’t get why she’d want to go home while it’s still a wreck. Does she expect everything to be normal again, just like that?” He snorted. “She’s got one hell of a nasty surprise coming if she believes that. There’s a lot of work to be done at that place yet.” “She’s really upset and disoriented at not being in her own home,” Chris struggled to explain, hating this argument. “She sees your attempt to make things right as an extreme invasion of privacy. Harley has always been a free spirit, and having her home enclosed with fences is practically against her religion.” “Fine, then,” he snarled, looking toward the bay windows and the seashore beyond. “If she’s too stubborn to allow her friends to help, let her go home to that mess and try to fix things with a bullet hole in her side. I’m done trying to help unreasonable women.” Glancing toward the stage at the other end of the huge room, a glint of longing crept into his eyes. “It’s almost time to buckle down and get back to the tour anyways.” Chris stepped forward, touching his crossed arms. Her heart constricted with hurt, knowing her friend and her lover were at odds. There had to be a reasonable way to make both people happy without all this conflict. She softened her tone, looking up into his eyes. “I’m really sorry things turned out this way, sweetness. I just wanted the band to have a nice vacation at Harley’s mansion and provide her with some good company. I had no idea the fans would find out where we were and go to such extremes to get attention.” The firm line of his mouth eased, and he shifted his gaze to look at her. “It’s not your fault things got so crazy,” he rumbled, his tone softening. Uncrossing his arms, he pulled her in close, resting his chin on her head. “No one could have predicted what happened.” A sigh escaped him. “I’m just glad I got you back and you’re all right.” She slid her arms around his waist, resting her head against his chest. “I’m happy about that too, sweetness.” Leaning into him further, she closed her eyes. “It’s going to be a long time before I get over that trip.” A small shiver ran through her body at the memory of fire burning the cabin, struggling to free herself from the kidnapper’s ropes, and seeing the mansion of her good friend totally trashed. Not to mention said friend almost losing her life due to that crazed fan. Wrapped in his strong arms, some of her tension began to seep away. One of the keys to a good relationship was open communication, and they often talked out disagreements or stressful experiences to mutual satisfaction. They stayed enclosed in each other’s embrace for a few delicious moments before he spoke again. “So,” he ventured, “where do we go from here?” She leaned back to look up at him. “Well, you and the band have to start practicing the sets for the tour soon, right?” He nodded. “Yep. We have to concentrate on the new music and get in the right mind-set for touring.” Misery crept over her heart and she blinked to fight back tears. “Then I suppose we should arrange to transport Harley, Morgan, and Lauren back to her place. I had hoped everyone could relax here at the estate for a few while the clean-up crew works on the mansion, but Harley is pretty adamant about going back right away.” A noise of frustration escaped her throat. “I can sort of understand about the security measures, but I wish she’d at least let them clean up some of the disaster in and around the house. It was awful!” Reece gave her a gentle shake. “Hey, you can’t tell some people what to do.” He gave a short laugh. “I should know. I’ve tried my best to keep the band on a steady track, but it’s really hard sometimes with Dalton and Jesse going wild every few weeks of the tour.’ That brought a smile. “Yeah, Dalton is pretty head-strong.” “It’s like being a father trying to control a rebellious teen,” he agreed. Taking a deep breath, he looked down at her. “Speaking of rebellious, I guess we need to go talk to your friends about a helicopter ride to the mansion.” She looked at him with an apology in her eyes. “I’m sorry, sweetness. You might try apologizing to Harley about the security stuff, too.” He frowned. “Only for you. As long as she knows I was just reacting to a bad situation, trying to protect her from future abuse.” “I’m sure she’ll figure it out when she feels better,” she tried to reassure him. Releasing her hold on him with great reluctance, she opened the big wooden door of the studio. “Okay, let’s go make nice and get everything arranged.” Reece frowned again, following her. “Dalton and Jesse aren’t going to like the separation, but we have a tour coming up. I need their heads in the game, not on the skirts.” “Wonderful,” she said, her tone dripping sarcasm. “Another impending argument. At least you’ll have Ted on your side to help convince them.” He gave a grumble of uncertainty. “Let’s hope so after all this.” Taking his large hand in hers, she flashed him a smile. “I’ll give you a backrub later, and maybe serve up a picnic on the beach. Will that help?” He pulled her in to his side and gave her a sideways squeeze. “I could use a stress-reliever, but I know that’s out of the question at the moment.” They both laughed, making their way down the hall toward the living room. “And I’m going to hold you to that picnic and backrub, sweetness.” His voice dropped to a seductive note. “Maybe tonight we can reduce our stress the proper way.” “You got it,” she agreed, grinning and squeezing him in return. “Always happy to help.” |
| Once Lauren and Jesse passed us, Asher and I both dropped the civil appearance and returned to arguing as we walked down the beach. "Stop acting like a spoiled little girl, Bri, and come home." Asher snapped at me. I scowled at him and said, "Stop trying to be dad, Ash, and grow up. I don't suppose you happen to remember that I'm over eighteen now, do you?" "You think running around with a bunch of party boys and some woman you met online is a good way to show your maturity?" He asked, tossing a hand in Harley's direction. "Do not start on that, Ash. I swear to gawd, if you bring that tabloid up one more time, I'm going to smack you so hard you'll be feeling it well into your old age." I promised him, my hands clenching into fists at my sides. "What do you think the board's reaction to that whole thing is? Do you really think they're going to let dad get away with not dealing with it in some way? What about Mom's business? Do you ever think about anyone but yourself?" Shock froze me in place. I opened my mouth to speak, but couldn't find the words to properly express what I was feeling. "How...dare you?" I whispered. "I take some time for myself, find someone whose company I enjoy and that I'm attracted to--I make a single mistake and suddenly I'm the most selfish person in the world? Is that it? Who the hell do you think you are?" I stepped away from him, staring at him incredulously. "Bri--" "No." I cut him off. "Don't. Frankly, I think it would be better for us both if you went home...and just didn't talk to me for a while." I swallowed, and looked away, forcing myself to keep the tears at bay. "I thought you knew better, but I guess that's just one more thing I was wrong about." I turned and walked back to the house. ~*~ Hours later, I didn't feel any better. I had yet to hit the pissed-off reaction, still stuck in shock from Asher's words. He was wisely avoiding me, and I wondered what I'd tell my parents about it...assuming I bothered to call them. I couldn't bring myself to really care. Harley was upset over Reece's actions, and Chris was caught in the middle. Ted, the manager, was still bristling like he was on the verge of exploding. Lauren was trying to keep Harley calm while Chris talked to Reece. I looked out the window to watch the sun lower over the ocean, the clear blue water turning to rolling midnight as the sky darkened. "Mire?" Tanner sat down beside me. I looked up, but didn't smile as I might have before. "Yeah?" He glanced out the window then back at me. "I have something really important to ask you." "Okay." "Please don't get upset with me?" Worry tightened his brows. "I'll do my best," I told him. "Did you tell the tabloids where we were?" he asked. For a long moment, I just stared at him. He fidgeted under my gaze, looking away from me as the silence stretched. "You think I did this?" I finally managed to say. "I don't know, and I don't want to think that you did." He replied. "Somebody had to have told them." "And you think it was me? You think I'm some kind of fame-seeking little tween?" My previously unreachable anger started to communicate itself to my brain, filling my voice and raising it until the others were staring at us. I stood and ran my hands through my hair. "Let me guess what scenario flitted its way through your apparently tiny little head." I let a sneer stretch my lips, aimed at his pale face. "I'm just like every other teenager, right? Hopelessly enamored of you and willing to do whatever it takes to get what I want, right? So I contacted the tabloids and a few of my absolutely nutso friends to kidnap Chris," I said as I flung my hand in her general direction, my gaze firmly fixed on Tanner. "And burn down Harley's library and trash her place of worship. Oh and let's not forget the part where I'm publicly humiliated because I had the poor sense to let myself get caught making out with you--thereby humiliating my family, who have reputations in the business world to upkeep. Oh, oh! And then there's my psychotically-obsessed friend who tries to kill Harley to get to Dalton. Because obviously I would want one of my best friends dead so I can get closer to you." Nobody interrupted my tirade, nor did Tanner try to defend himself. I could almost feel my anger wrap itself around me in a warm, familiar embrace to slide under my skin. "You're right. I'm a stupid, teeny-bopper who can't tell her feet from her ass." I said, letting my hands drop to my sides. I stared down at him and stiffened my spine. "I'm a stupid girl for thinking you were smarter than this." I shook my head and laughed. "I should've listened to Asher, instead of foolishly thinking you were different." I glanced at the others and back to him. "I'm done." I turned away and walked out of the room. |
| What a long weekend. I really wanted to get away from the drama of my crazy job and home life. Then I get involved in all fo this even more crazy than home bullcrap. I dont know what to do now. Sis knows all about my nutso, very profitable, job. However, she does not approve sometimes of the internal workings and such. Hell, sometimes she doesn't approve of any of it. I just want to go relax. Morgan starts wandering around this strange house looking for a phone book. I gotta find a spa or something relaxing for us girls to do. I think we could all use some R&R. Oh, here's one! Morgan looks through the phone books and finds the perfect place. Here we go. spa, massage, nails, pedicure...my fav, waxing, the whole nine yards. I gotta set up a time and go tell the girls. I NEED THIS SO BAD! O phooey. I guess i should go ask the Doc first if I will be able to sneak Harley out of here for a while. I kinda don't wanna face him. He is dreamy beyond belief and I seem to embarass myself around him. I don't see him anywhere. I guess i'l have to go find sis instead. "Hey has anone seen the Doc or my sister?" Morgan asks the group in the den. "Yeah, I think that Harley is with Dalton and the Doc is upstairs." says Reece. That definitely means I am not going to talk to Harley. Stupid ass Dalton. I hate pretensing to get along and be nice with that twit. Has She gone blind????? "Kewl, thanks." Morgan says and takes off for the stairs. Ok Morgan. You can do this. Just don't look him in his gorgeous green eyes or look at his smile and you'll be fine. Damn, he is hot! Morgan knocks on the Doc's door quietly. "Come in!" "Hey. Ummm, I was wondering if I can get the O.K. on taking harley out for a spa day. We won't be gone too long. I just think that we could use some pampering." "I don't see why not. Just make sure she is not walking too much and has plenty of water." "Oh, thanks Doc..." "Call me Robert." "...um..ok Robert...thanks for letting her go. Uhh I guess I'll leave you be now." OMG! Lordy help me! I looked in his eyes! O crap o crap o crap! "Morgan, you could use that pampering too. Please enjoy yourself. Take it easy. I'll see you when you're back." What the hell does that mean? Is he speaking as Doc or Robert? I am such a Gomer! Just get outta there! "Ok bye." Morgan jets down the hall and heads for Harley's room. My head is spinning! did I sound dumb? I hope not. I felt like I had balls of cotton in my cheeks when I was talking. Holy cow! Well I really hope that was worth some relaing time for Harley. Morgan decides not to knock on Harley's door and just walk right in. If Dalton has his creepy paws all over her, he's gonna regret it. Dang. Just sitting on the bed. Oh well. Safe for now butthole. "Hey boo boo. Guess what I set up?" "What?" "Guess!" "Please Morgan! Spare me the suspense. I am not in the mood." "Oh but you will be. In 3 hours you, me, and all of the other girls are going to Sunny Day Spa. I already paid for it. We get the whole shibang. Plus I already cleared it with Rober..I mean the Doc." "Well that sounds like the best news I've had in days. Do you want to go to Dalton? I know we could all us a rub down." "NO!" shouts Morgan. "Girls only remember?" I give Dalton a nasty look while Harley's head is turned. Rotton Bastard. "Oh yeah. Well then I guess i should slopwly start getting ready. It'll take me forever just to get my shoes on." "I'll help you." says Dalton. "We will get you ready in no time." I think I am going to vomit. "Geez. I'll go tell the other girls. I'll meet you downstairs sis." Morgan says and jets out of the room to go find the girls. |
| Harley was finally ready to go and Dalton helped her walk downstairs. Everyone was in the living room. The girls looked like they were all ready to go and waiting on her. Reece stood with his arms crossed over his chest behind the couch. He looked pretty upset. "You guys ready to go?" Harley said. "Wait, you're seriously going out there? What are you thinking? You have a serious injury Harley. You need to rest," Reece said. "I will not be a prisoner. I can come and go as I please," Harley said firmly. "I am very grateful that you had everything arranged, Reece. It means a great deal to me. What I don't appreciate is you adding things to my house without talking to me first. The least you could have done is talk to me, ask me how I felt. I know it's selfish sounding, but that is my house. You didn't even ask to see if I agreed with you that I needed more security." "Well do you?" "Yes, I do. But that's not the point. You didn't even ask ME before just adding stuff to my house. More cameras and some more guards is fine and a good idea. I really don't like the idea of a huge fence, but if you had sat down to talk with me about it, I'm sure we could have thought of another idea that I was comfortable with - like animal friendly motion sensors or something." Harley was shaking. All she wanted was for him to understand. It wasn't that he wanted to protect her or make sure she was safe or help her rebuild. It was the fact that he did it all behind her back without asking what she wanted. Harley thought she saw Reece’s shoulders relax but she couldn’t be sure. He was a hard man to read. Harley shot a glance to her sister, pleading with her to get things moving. Morgan saw the message and stood up, slinging her purse over her shoulder. “Ready ladies? It’s pamperin’ time!” “I still don’t like the idea of you guys leaving the estate,” Reece said. “Sweetness, we’ll be all right. We’ll take one of the guards in the limo with us,” Chris suggested. “We’ll be perfectly fine.” Reece grabbed Chris’s shoulders and force her to look at him. “I don’t want to lose you again to a bunch of crazy fans!” he whispered then wrapped her in a tight embrace. Dalton leaned down to whisper in Harley’s ear. “I am worried too. Anything could happen to you guys out there. With the tabloids floating about and everything, you guys aren’t save from the media or the screaming fans either.” She tried hard to concentrate to what he was saying, but his warm breath tickled her ear and made goose bumps raise on her skin. “Dalton, I understand what you’re saying. I really do. But I refuse to be a prisoner or to be hidden away because of other people’s stupidity. You heard Chris, we’ll have the limo driver and a body guard. We’ll be perfectly fine,” Harley whispered back. “Besides, this will give you a chance to catch up with your friends without having to worry about me.” “I want to worry about you,” he said seductively. Harley smirked. “Well you still can. I just won’t be here to witness it.” She kissed him on the lips then joined her sister by the door. ************* Dalton watched her go with mixed feelings. As a free spirit himself, he understood the need to get out of the secure estate every now and again. However, with the given circumstances, Dalton knew she was taking a huge risk. A part of him wanted to run after her and drag her back inside where it was safe, but she would hate him if he did. Instead he went into the living room to join the guys there. Tony was back on his phone while the others sat talking amongst themselves. "So, Dalton, when are you going to tell Harley it was really you who called for the extra security to be put up at her place?" Reece asked before Dalton could get comfortable. "Eventually," Dalton drawled out. "Soon rather than later," Reece said, his eye brow quirked up. There seemed to be more said in that look then the others in the room understood. "All right. All right. Geez." “All right guys, we need to start thinking about going back on tour. That means I need you all to focus,” he said pointedly looking at Jesse and Dalton. “We may even need to get the girls back home.” "Wait, what?" Dalton asked. "I said maybe. They are going to have to go back home anyway. Harley wants to go home very badly too," Reece explained. "Wouldn't you want to go home if you woke up in a strange place, not knowing how you got there or what happened to you?" Dalton exclaimed. "Of course I would. That's not my point, Dalton. We need to focus and get ready to go back on the road. It was going to happen any way," Dalton didn't want to hear anymore. He knew Reece was right, it was inevitable. Didn't mean he had to be happy about it though. He called out to Jacks and they walked outside together. Once he stood on the sandy beach, he took a deep breath to calm himself. Asher came out of the house, probably needing some air. Dalton shook his head and didn’t envy Asher in the slightest. Mireyah was definitely a firecracker. Dalton sat down giving him some space to think in private. Tanner stalked out of the house a few moments later. He saw Asher at the other end of the beach and hesitated. “I don’t think he’ll really kill you,” Dalton said with a smirk. “I am more worried about what he WILL do. Especially after my stupid question earlier.” Tanner took a deep breath and walked down towards the water. Dalton lay down in the sand and put his hands behind his head. His thoughts were a jumbled mess and he definitely wasn’t sure how to feel. He was worried about Harley going home now that she had cancelled the new security measures he had arranged. Going back on tour, not knowing that she was safe, would eat at him. The band needed him to focus, but Harley was all that occupied his mind. A noise caught his attention and he sat up sharply to see what it was. |
| Reece strode into the Ballroom-practice studio, thrusting his fingers through his dark hair in frustration. He walked over to the large windows at the far end of the big room, looking for solace in the rolling waves and shifting sand dunes outside. Taking several deep breaths, he struggled to calm his nerves. So much insanity going on, he thought, anger forming knots in his stomach. Damn it! I wish we’d never gone on that little vacation. It all got out of control so fast. Exhaling hard, he leaned his big hands on the window ledge, focusing his gaze on the peaceful landscape beyond. He stayed there for a while, drinking in the serenity like a man just out of the desert consuming water from a canteen. Desperation for some sense of normalcy pulled at him, fraying his nerves despite the scenery outside. Damn crazy young men and equally crazy women. Why the hell can’t we just work it out? Scowling, he rubbed fingers across his forehead and down his jaw. Fucking unbelievable. Just when I’m going to call a chopper to take Harley and her sister home to make them happy, they decide to go out on the town on some girl’s date. He let out a snort of frustration. I wish they’d make up their minds already. Turning around, he spotted the band’s equipment. Music, he thought, a spark of hope flaring in his chest. Playing music always helps me relax. Crossing the vast room, he picked up one of his favorite acoustic guitars and took a seat on the edge of the drum platform. The familiar weight of the instrument worked like a switch in his brain, helping close out the clamor of negative thoughts pelting his mind. As he drew his fingers over the strings, music wafted out over the empty space, drifting off and returning like the waves on the shore outside. He continued playing, the stress easing from his tense muscles like sand through a sieve. The door to the studio creaked open, but Reece didn’t pause, keeping his eyes on the strings. Playing music felt too good to stop right now. A figure took a seat next to him on the platform, waiting for him to finish the set before commenting. Bringing the song to a close, he looked over at his good friend, Cody. Appreciation twinkled in the liquid blue depths of his friend’s eyes. “Good set, man.” Reece couldn’t help letting a smile curve his mouth. “Thanks.” “Hiding out in here for some reason?” Cody asked, one of his expressive dark-blond eyebrows quirking upward. A stab of guilt shot through his stomach. The other band had come for a visit, and he’d temporarily abandon them. “Yeah, sorry about that. There’s been a lot of drama going on, and it gets to be too much sometimes.” He hefted the guitar. “Music helps the stress, you know?” Cody nodded, flashing white teeth. “Yeah, I get it. I always try to find time to jam when things get tough, too. Helps a lot.” The younger man clapped Reece on the shoulder. “Hey, glad to hear you and the band are all right. If half the stuff I heard is true, you guys are lucky to be alive. How’s your lady?” Appreciation of his friend’s concern warmed Reece’s heart. “She’s okay. Thanks for asking.” He looked down at the guitar, struggling once again to hold off the negative emotions this subject evoked. “It was pretty scary for a while there, but she’s a survivor. She managed to get out of a bad situation all by herself. I’m happy to have her back, safe and sound.” Cody nodded, his voice solemn. “I’m glad it turned out okay.” Stretching his long legs out in front of himself, he crossed his booted feet and took a deep breath. “Got any plans for this afternoon?” Grateful for the change to a lighter tone, Reece smiled. “I hadn’t thought that far ahead yet, but no, nothing planned. The women are all off on a day trip, and I was just going to hash out a few things with Ted.” Cody gave a thoughtful frown and leaned sideways, resting his weight on one hand. “Well, if it’s stress relief you need, how about a beach barbeque with the most excellent food we can scare up, and then a bitchin’ jam session here in the studio?” Hope sparked through Reece’s heart again, lifting his spirit. “Well, Jesse does love to show off his grilling skills.” “He does at that,” Cody agreed, mischief gleaming in his eyes. “And the girls should be in a better mood when they get back from their fun.” A wicked thought crossed his mind. He gave his friend a sly grin, nudging him in the shoulder. “I noticed a few of them giving you and your guys the once-over. This might give us a chance to see how serious the women are about their attachments to my guys.” He wiggled his eyebrows. “Who knows? They might switch teams. Then you can handle the drama.” Cody’s eyebrows shot up in mock surprise. “Hey, man, I thought we were friends. Now you’re siccing your mate’s new girlfriends on us? Geez.” They both laughed, shaking their heads. Reece set his guitar down in the nearby instrument stand and stood. Cody rose as well, his athletic frame moving with smooth grace despite his six foot four inch height. Reece had known the younger man for several years, and often enjoyed his light sense of humor. His easy-going manner and positive outlook on life helped remind Reece to not take life too seriously. He gripped Cody’s shoulder with one hand and pointed with the other. “But keep your mitts off my lady,” he said in mock sternness. He allowed a small smile to cross his features. Cody held up his hands, chuckling. “Hey, it’s cool, dude. I know she’s yours. Now, Zach, on the other hand…” Reece gave him a gentle shove. “Will also keep his hands to himself.” He grinned, starting to feel much better now. “Shall we go round up the guys and pitch this barbeque and jam session idea?” “Sounds like a plan,” his friend replied, flashing a grin. Exiting the studio, they went in search of the band members. |
| Harley breathed a sigh of relief when they were in the limo. She knew she was being an ungrateful house guest, but she couldn't help it. She had issues with being away from her own 'zone'. She was glad to be at the estate with the guys and her friends - and extremely glad that everyone was safe - but it was still different than being in her own house. She hoped a day out with the girls would lift her spirits a little. She hated being a horrible guest. "Do you think the guys will go crazy without us there?" "Oh, I think they'll be fine. They're big boys." Chris laughed. They arrived at the spa and filed out of the limo. The guard followed them inside. Harley wondered how he was going to keep an eye on all of them if they happen to split up into different sections of the spa. "How can we help you, ladies?" a blonde woman behind the marble counter said. "Oh, I'll just have a manicure and pedicure I think," Chris said. "Nothing too fancy for me." "I'm going to have one of those famous mud baths. Always wanted to have one of those. They say it's good for the skin," Harley said. "You can't have a mud bath because of..." Harley rolled her eyes. "Oh, right. Well damn." "Ma'am, we do have mud massages where they brush on the mud coupled with a deep tissue massage. If you are trying to avoid mud in certain places you simply tell the massuese," the woman said with a smile. "Fatabulous! I'll take one of those then!" Lauren and Morgan opted for the same treatment. Mireyah joined Chris in the manicure and pedicure, but added on to have her hair done too. Harley wondered again which way the guard was going to go, but she got her answer when the limo driver joined them, following Chris and Mireyah. The guard followed Harley and her group but the massuese would not allow him into the room. Harley was certain he stood right outside the door. |
| “You know what? I think I’ll have the same coupled with a bikini wax and join Mire and Chris in the hair department. Maybe later we’ll play with these nails too.” Lauren told the woman behind the counter with a grin, ready to take full advantage of, as Morgan and Harley would say, the whole shebang. Of the many things that could bring a man to his knees, nothing was as powerful as a confident woman. And quite frankly, she adored bringing Jesse to his knees. Let’s see the look on his face later, she thought with a deliciously evil twinkle in her eyes. Tucking her arm in Harley’s and sending Morgan a bright grateful smile for the trip, the trio of ladies followed a woman off to back rooms where their masseuses waited, not giving a damn about the guard who shadowed them. Luckily he was stopped at the door. “Ladies, if you’ll strip down and take these covers, we’ll be with you in a few moments.” A young woman with exuberant eyes exclaimed, gesturing towards a stack of fresh linins. “If you prefer modesty, we have sectioned off areas for you to change in. We’ll be in in about ten minutes, take your time.” She and her two other masseuses filed out the door quietly and left the three women. Looking around, Lauren took in the room. There were indeed areas with sheets draped like curtains for discretion if one so chose, she noticed with a smile. “Rolling in mud normally makes you a pig, now it makes you beautiful. Who’d a thunk it?” Lauren grinned, not shy about throwing off the white shorts and purple tank top she’d worn and was encouraged to strut around at Harley’s whistle. “Take it off!” Harley grinned as the girl continued to strut, making both Morgan and Harley snicker. “Pfft, I charge for the rest. Let’s get those asses moving ladies!” Lauren winked and half pranced to a curtained area after grabbing a sheet. Hearing them get their sheets she chuckled to herself softly. It was going to be a great day, and god knew they needed it. It was quick work disposing of her underwear and she simply draped the sheet around her like a toga before walking out. The other women were still undressing so she sat herself on a massage table and maneuvered to lie on her stomach before shifting the sheet to cover only her rear. It took them a minute longer before the two of them copied her actions, and more time yet before the masseuses joined them. They began, after Harley mentioned that she couldn’t be brushed all over, and the treatment started. They were brushed with warm mud, and it was an amazing feeling as the warm wet substance was kneaded into her skin with expert like precision. Her skin felt as though it were being rejuvenated as she groaned her pleasure and let her body go pleasantly limp. “I think you’re enjoying that too much girl.” Harley laughed, turning her head to the right to look at her. Rolling her eyes, Lauren grinned, “Second most enjoyable moment of my life.” “Sex with Jesse was THAT good?” Lauren’s eyes widened as she looked past Harley who was laughing hysterically, to Morgan who had a large grin carving her lips. “Does EVERYBODY know I had sex with Jesse?” “Honey, a woman only glows like you’ve been after really good sex, or two pounds of damn good chocolate. But you aren’t gaining any weight so I’m taking a bet on sex.” Harley winked at her. Lauren shot a glance to her chuckling masseuse before grinning at her friends. “Well, I’m not one to kiss and tell… but yes, it was that good. Damn good. Now you perverts get back to enjoying your massages!” she commanded, good mood elevating as she thought of Jesse and their beach escapade. Damn, she thought, could a girl be more relaxed? It was a full hour before the treatment was over, and by then they were all as limp as noodles. “I’m going to do this more often.” Lauren was pulling on her shorts, having a hard time being coordinated and forming coherent sentences with the pleasing haze from falling asleep for ten minutes on the table. Harley nodded, “It was great. What’s next?” “Well I don’t know about you girlies, but I have a bikini wax next then hair and nails. I’m going for knock out, we’ll see what happens. Catch up later!” Leaving the sisters to have their time together, Lauren strode down the hall with a slight bounce to her step and turned into a room labeled waxing. She left with a limp. Deciding to ditch nails, last she gingerly walked into another room where she met Chris and Mire. Having her hair done would be the final touch on a fabulous day. “What’s wrong Lauren?” Chris asked with concern coating her voice at the sight of her slight limp. “Bikini wax. Rough hands. It’ll be better in about an hour. Right now… Ouch.” Was all she could muster as she winced and dropped herself into a seat beside Mire who patted her hand sympathetically. “The things we do for beauty!” Chris chuckled as a stylist began to play with her hair, deciding on a look. “Amen.” The stylist, a man name Jorge, commented. They were beauties when they entered, and they were beauties when they left, hair stunning and faces glowing. Piled atop her head in a messy up do, Lauren’s dark hair was straightened with two long strands in the front framing her face. She couldn’t resist gathering Mire and Chris in an enthusiastic embrace before they met up with Harley and Morgan who looked equally pleased. Peace reflected in all their expressions. |
| Reece hefted the platter of ribs in one hand and grabbed two cold beer bottles from the fridge. His friend, Cody, lifted a tray filled with all sorts of condiments for the barbeque feast and followed him, headed for the back patio. Reece looked over his shoulder at the younger man and grinned. “Seems like Jen has taken an interest in the kitchen.” Cody snorted. “Yeah, right. More like she’s interested in the kitchen staff! Did you see her fawning all over that Mark guy? Geez.” He rolled his eyes, but a tell-tale smile pulled at one edge of his mouth. Reece carried his load through the dining room, living room, and ballroom, finally reaching the back veranda. He frowned. Time to install a shortcut from the kitchen to the back if we’re going to do some entertaining out here. He crossed to the huge brick grill to one side of the veranda where Jessie held court, flipping burgers and turning chicken with expert skill. Reece set his burden down on the built-in counter top and stepped back to allow Cody to do the same. He handed the young man a beer and gestured to the cedar patio furniture where his band mates lounged. Cody nodded and wandered off to select a chair and sample his drink. Reece turned his attention to Jessie. “How’s it going, Grill Master?” Jessie grinned, keeping his eye on the food sizzling before him. “Excellent. I’ve already got some great burgers ready and the other band is kicking back over there to enjoy themselves. Now all we need is the women.” He spared Reece a glance, turning a few pieces of chicken on the upper rack of the grill. “When do you think they’re coming home?” Looking back toward the house, Reece waved a hand. “Oh, it shouldn’t be too much longer. They’ve been gone a couple hours now. That’s plenty of time to be pampered to their heart’s content.” He dropped his tone a little deeper, giving Jessie a sly grin. “I’ll bet they’re feeling hot and sexy right about now, and can’t wait to show themselves off to us.” Jessie groaned deep in his throat. “Oh, yeah. Forget the food. I’ll take Lauren upstairs and we’ll have our own feast.” Reece chuckled. “Yeah, I’d love to take Chris upstairs for a little afternoon delight too, but we do have the other band to entertain for now.” Jessie let out a noise of frustration. “I don’t suppose we could politely kick them out?” Reece laughed, clapping his friend on the back. “Patience, Jess. It’ll be worth it to wait until tonight. Then you can pretend to take a moonlit walk and have a little fun out on the beach.” Jessie smirked, flipping a few more burgers. “Did that already in broad daylight.” Grinning, Reece shook his head and took a long pull from his beer. Cold liquid trickled down his throat, providing glorious relief from the warm outdoor temperatures. His mouth perked up at the delicious smell of cooking meat sizzling on the grill. Fixing Jessie with a pointed look, he said, “Sounds like you’ll have to get creative tonight, then.” Jessie returned the grin, tipping his cowboy hat farther back on his head. “Not a problem, dude.” Reece nodded and strolled over to the other musicians lounging nearby. Several discussions drifted through the air at once, colliding in a pleasing blend of chaos. Tanner leaned forward in his chair, talking to Sean about the latest Dark Horizon song he was working on. His green eyes flashed with excitement while describing how he planned on improving the arrangement. Sean nodded, curiosity burning bright in his hazel eyes. Cody talked with his band mate, Zack, gesturing with his beer to make a point. His dark-haired friend listened, his chocolate-brown eyes gleaming. The frown creasing his brow told Reece the young man might not agree with what Cody was trying to tell him. Taking another swig from his drink, Reece focused on Dalton speaking to Ted near the edge of the veranda. Uh-oh, trouble brewing there, he thought. Like usual. Dalton scowled at their manager, his body language rigid with anger. Ted gestured toward the house, a frown marring his features. He thrust a hand through his graying brown hair as Dalton said something in return, his voice a low growl. Ted just shook his head in disagreement. Slapping his worn jeans in frustration, Dalton turned and whistled for his dog. When the animal bounded up from the dunes nearby, Dalton strode down the veranda steps and stalked away. Reece’s gaze traveled out past the gazebo and wandered over the horizon. Two figures stood against the blue sky and moving waves. Mireya and Asher. I hope those two work out their problems soon. Tanner’s going to lose interest if they don’t. He sighed, finishing the last of his brew. Time to smooth things out with Ted. Turning back toward the manager, he crossed the patio, his gut twisting as he thought of different strategies to deal with the dynamics of their current situation. The sound of feminine laughter caught his ear, freezing him in mid-step. The women stepped out onto the veranda, looking gorgeous, their expressions joyous. His spirit soared, focusing on his lady. Saved by the women! Halleluiah! His heart skipped a beat as he gazed at Chris. Her face glowed with happiness, her golden hair falling in silken waves about her head while she turned to search for him. When her crystal-blue eyes found him, a lump formed in his throat at the love he saw there. Setting his bottle aside on a low patio table, he strode to her. He took her into his arms, reveling in her soft lushness. “How’d it go, sweetness?” She leaned back to look up at him. “Wonderful,” she said, excitement filling her voice. “I’ve needed a haircut for a while now, and a little quiet time in the salon really helped after all the recent drama.” Lowering his head, he dropped his voice to a whisper, breathing warm air in her ear. “You want quiet time? I can give you that upstairs.” She giggled, giving his waist a squeeze. “Later, hot stuff. We have guests right now, and that food smells wonderful! I’m starved.” He shot her a look of mock-sorrow. “Aren’t you hungry for me?” Lowering her eyelids halfway, she lifted one eyebrow. “Always.” A smile tugged at one side of her mouth. “After everyone leaves, I promise I’ll show you how much.” Kissing her on the nose, he smiled. “Deal.” |
| Harley searched the crowded veranda for Dalton. Reece came up and said he went to the beach with Jacks. Harley smiled her thanks and stepped off the veranda in search for her fiery guy. She found him as he bent to pick up a stick. She couldn't help but notice the muscles in his arms and back flex through the tight fitting black t-shirt. Jack happily bounded after the stick as Harley made her way across the sand. She could tell he was tense about something. She hated to think of what argument may have happened while she and the girls were at the spa. "Excuse me sir, my date seems to have disappeared. Could I hang with you instead?" Dalton turned around with a shocked expression. It immediately softened when he saw her. "I'd be honored to have a woman so beautiful," he said. His toned implied more and Harley fed into the game they were playing. "Oh, I'm sure a man of your gorgeous good looks gets plenty of beautiful women to hang on your arm." "None of them compare to you." Harley started to giggle but it was quickly silenced when he planted a gentle kiss on her lips. He put a strong arm around her shoulders and asked, "Feeling better?" Harley took a deep breath. "Yes, actually. I'm sorry I've been a pain since I woke up. It was just a bit of a shock to wake up here when last I knew I was at home." Jacks brought the stick back. Dalton wrestled it from the large dog and threw it away again. "I understand. No need to apologize. They stood there for a while, the only movement from Dalton wrestling the stick away from Jacks. When Dalton appeared to be less tense he wrapped Harley in his arm and led her back to the veranda. Jesse was just taking the meat off the grill. “Perfect timing you two,” he said. They all gathered round the large table to eat the wonderful spread Jesse had grilled. They made small talk and laughed at ridiculous jokes. Harley stared at Sean, certain she knew him from somewhere. It was irritating her that she could not remember. She shrugged it off and paid attention to the easy going conversation. For a little while at least, it seemed they were able to forget the past events and enjoy each others company. Harley hoped it would last. As dinner progressed, her mind could not help but think of Sean. She knew him from somewhere, she was certain of it. She wished she could remember. It was driving her crazy. She started to imagine him with different colored hair to see if that would jog her memory. But changing his dark brown locks to blonde or black or red did not help. He caught her staring and smiled at her. It clicked. “Ahha! I knew I knew you! You changed your name!” she exclaimed. “What?” Lauren asked. “Sean Jetter is really Sean Dougins!” “Is anyone else still lost here?” Sean laughed. “I wondered when you were going to remember me! It’s about time.” “We went to Junior High together.” Harley explained. “In the middle of sophomore year of High School, I moved and we lost touch.” Sean and Harley pointed to each other and, with a bad British accent said, “Bugger me baby!” “What the hell?” Lauren laughed. Harley held her side and tried to calm her laughing. “You grew out your hair. It looks great long.” He ran a hand through his hair with a shy smile. “Well you tried to convince me to grow it out for years so one day I figured what the hell.” Harley and Sean filled the rest of the meal with funny and embarrassing memories. Reece pulled everyone into the ball room so the guys could show off a little music. Harley was ecstatic. She had been looking forward to a private concert and now they were finally getting one. And it was two fold with two bands! Ever Night got up first and played two songs from their newest album. Harley tapped her foot to the beat and played air guitar on her thigh. Dark Horizons got up next and played two of their own songs from the tour. Harley loved watching Dalton play his guitar. It was like they became one entity, they were a part of each other. She could see his passion for music in his smiling eyes, the way he gently coaxed the sound out of the guitar with his finger. Her mind remembered his hands on her skin. Had it really been just a few days? It seemed like forever. She wished she could feel that free again, but with her side the way it was, she doubted it would happen. She side and tried to enjoy the music. “Karaoke time!” Sean raced up on the stage. “Okay, Harley, see if you remember this one.” Of all the songs he could have embarrassed her with, he chose Backstreet Boys! She almost died of laughter. “Why is that so funny?” Lauren whispered. “She used be a preppy little girl in High School,” Morgan answered. “Backstreet Boy pictures all over her locker.” “Oh really?” “Yes, okay? I’m not happy about it. Can we move on?” she whispered. “I hate you Sean!” “Ya know you love me!” Jesse rushed up on stage next. “I apologize a head of time, I’m not that much of a singer. That’s why I sing backup.” He smiled and winked at Lauren. He grabbed a guitar and began to play a soft tune. Harley paid little attention to the song. Dalton sat next to her with his arm resting on the back of her chair. His finger was tapping her shoulder, but it wasn’t to the beat of the music. He seemed irritated about something but she wasn’t sure what. Did something really serious happen while they were gone at the spa? What else could have happened to make him be rid of his seemingly calm power? She fidgeted in her seat as Jesse finished the song. Dalton got up next. Harley smiled at him while he strapped the guitar around his shoulders. “I, uh, thought of this song while Harley was in her little coma. I haven’t played it yet so I’m not sure how it actually sounds.” He strummed a few cords and Harley already heard the makings of a rock ballad. Then after a few cords, the song changed tempo and turned into a full head banging rock song! Dalton growled into the microphone as he sang the sexy lyrics and rocked out on the guitar. Harley bounced in her seat but stopped when her side started to ache. She resigned to head bang the rest of the song. When the song was over, she raised her hands in the air and yelled “Rock on!” The chorus was stuck in her head as Dalton cleared the stage “I wanna be closer, closer to you, skin against skin, touchin’ feelin’ lovin’ all night long!” Lauren jumped up and pulled Harley on stage with her. The music started and Harley laughed out loud at the song Lauren chose. They both grabbed a microphone and moved the stands out of the way. They began to sing the song, to each other. You know I never I never seen you look so good You never act the way you should But I like it And I know you like it too The way that I want you I gotta have you Oh yes I do The continued the song, pointing to each other and dancing around the stage. You know I never I never ever stay out late You know that I can hardly wait Just to see you And I know you cannot wait Wait to see me too I gotta touch you Cause baby we’ll be Lauren turned her back to Harley. Harley stepped up to her back and wrapped an arm around her chest. At the drive-in In the old man’s Ford Behind the bushes Untill I’m screaming for more Down in the basement Lock the cellar door And baby Talk dirty to me. Harley pushed Lauren away after the chorus. Lauren twirled across the stage and turned to point at Harley. You know I call you I call you on the telephone I’m only hoping that you’re home So I can hear you When you say those words to me And whisper so softly I gotta hear you Cause baby we’ll be The wrapped their arms around each others waists and swung their hips back and forth as they sang the chorus again. At the drive-in In the old man’s Ford Behind the bushes Untill I’m screaming for more Down in the basement Lock the cellar door And baby Talk dirty to me. Oh yeah! Talk dirty to me! The song ended with the two giggling. They held onto each other as they made their way off stage to sit back in their seats. “Okay so who's up next?” |
| “You are irresistible in an apron. Who would have thought?” Lauren purred as she came up behind Jesse and wrapped her arms around his waist. So, the ladies were back. She looked amazing. Her hair was piled up, baring her neck and collarbone. Jesse wasn’t sure he’d ever found a collarbone sexy before, but damn if that wasn’t a great collarbone. She wore something he hadn’t seen before, meaning she must have changed before she’d come out. A black sundress flirted with her knees, and black flip flops showed off robins egg blue toenails. Even the toenails got to him, he mused. Pleased, he turned a bit more and planted a sound kiss upon his lips before turning back to the meat. “Mmmhmm, how are you beautiful? You look delicious.” He punctuated the comment with a wink over his shoulder to her before gathering up the meat. “I’m great. Starvin’!” “Then go sit, it’s time for chow.” Grinning, he gave her a swat on the rump as she did as told and couldn’t help a chuckle at her little squeak. Food was served and the crowd proceeded to stuff their faces. The food was delicious, the taste of perfectly grilled burger lingering on her lips as she finished. Dinner conversation had ranged, but had come to an interesting point when it turned out that their Harley knew Sean from Ever Night. “Small world.” Lauren murmured to herself, smiling as they recalled stories and events from their school years. Everyone was well entertained, that was for sure, especially when they learned that Ever Night and their men were going to perform for them. The music flowed through them all, energizing their crowd. Her veins pulsed with the whine of the guitars and the beat of drums. She felt like she was free, her body swaying to the music. Ever Night was impressive, but she paid more attention as Dark Horizons replaced them, her eyes glued to Jesse as he commanded his position with professional ease. And then things changed. Karaoke was beginning and Lauren’s head spun with thoughts of songs she could drag Harley up on stage with. Glancing over at her, she noticed that she was too deep in Dalton’s singing to notice anyone but him. Her heart skipped a beat as she looked at the two of them. They were so good together and it pleased her heart to see it. Her heart skipped another beat when Jesse decided to get on the stage again. The song was slower than what she would have expected, and when he turned his eyes on hers, she felt breathless. I get a feeling I may know you As a lover and a friend But this voice keeps whispering in my other ear Tells me I may never see you again. Her heart ached a little, knowing the meaning behind it. They would have to face separation eventually. Immediately, she saw what she’d been missing. He was secretly frightened of that moment. She vowed to herself in that moment that she’d talk to him about it. She wasn’t going to lose him, and he needed to know it. Luckily, after he left the stage she was able to forget about it for a few blissful moments. The Harley-Lauren Duet was a smash hit. Singing Talk Dirty To Me, they were a spectacle, dancing ridiculously across the stage like two crazy teenagers. The crowd hollered and cheered as they continued, and cheered just as hard as they exited the stage. Sweating, and laughing like a lunatic, Lauren walked right into the solid wall of Jesse’s chest. “Meet me in about an hour, in my room.” He requested, dropping a kiss on her forehead and giving her a brief smile before walking away, leaving her wondering just what she was in store for. *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~* That woman, that sweet, sassy, lovable woman wasn’t his to hold for much longer. His face hardened and he turned, not able to look upon her without being pained by the thoughts that had been consuming his mind for the past few hours. They had to go back on tour and he couldn’t expect her to wait for him. He wouldn’t let her be in pain for months while he traveled the damn country. No… His heart broke but he’d made his decision. The thought of purposefully driving her away, putting emotional distance, of hurting that girl, put him in a pain like he’d never known. He ached to just hold her, bury his face in her shoulder and lose himself in her. Fuck. Jesse Write, lover of fast cars and women, notorious charmer, was in love. And it was doomed. He couldn’t have her, and he realized that trying to keep her was a mistake. A mistake that would torture him for the rest of his life, he knew, but one that had to be made. ”I just want to protect you. But one more night. I just need one more night.” He murmured softly to himself. Daring a glance over his shoulder back at her, he walked out and into the house. He had preparations to see to. ~*~*~*~*~ It was time for her to meet Jesse. She’d stood outside the door for a moment or two, wondering to herself what was awaiting her on the other side of the door. “Stop being a girl.” She growled at herself, and with a breath, opened the door. She stopped cold in her tracks at the sight of flames flickering in the darkness. She didn’t count how many candles there were as they were great in number, scattered about the room casting their yellow glow upon a spotless room and turned up satin coverlet gracing the bed. It was a mood setter and she knew it. She felt utterly feminine, standing amidst the soft frilly statement that would normally make her sneer. He wanted to show her something, give her something she’d never knew she’d wanted. The moment spoke to her in dulcet tones laced with a care that moved something inside of her. She stepped forward and shut the door before calling out, “Jesse.” He appeared from the shadows, walking out from the doorway of the adjoining bathroom. He wore no cowboy hat tonight, only a black short sleeve and jeans. He looked so focused, his face concentrated. “Not many,” he started, “would see you as the type for candles and music, romance and soft touches.” He brushed his hand over her cheek and down her arm to take a loose hold of her hand and interlace their fingers after walking over to her. “You don‘t fool me.” The expression that swept her face was his reward, warming the deepest recesses of his chest with the touched look she wore. “There’s only one problem.” She murmured. He raised a brow. “I don’t hear any music.” He chuckled softly and to her immense pleasure he pulled her body against his and bent, crooning one of her favorite Sinatra songs. “I didn’t know you liked Sinatra.” Settling her head in the crook of his shoulder, she sighed contently. When the man put his mind to it, he could woo. Oh, this man could definitely woo. How many women had seen this side of him, she wondered and then curtly reprimanded herself. It was none of her business how many women he’d brought here and doused in affection. She closed her eyes against the surge of unexpected jealousy. It didn’t matter. She wasn’t asking him to marry her, she wanted what he could give her now. She’d take until he refused to offer, and give until he wanted no more. At least, that’s what she told herself. In her heart of hearts, she wouldn’t give him up without a fight. “I didn’t know you did either. There’s quite a bit we don’t know about each other. Tonight I have all the time in the world uncover all your dirty little secrets.” The hint of humor was overshadowed the sincerity in his tone. “Come over here so I can ply you with liquor and let you confide in me.” He winked, pulling away slowly and guiding her to his bed. Her desire reared its head only briefly, lowering to a simmer as she realized he didn’t want to lure her in and jump her bones. He wanted to know the woman who only a short time earlier had crushed his resolve and left him feeling more fulfilled than he’d felt in a long time. She crawled over the spread and curled her body up like a feline, getting cozy as she watched him sit on the edge and pour two flutes of champagne. “World renowned ladies man and rock star by day, debonair gentleman by night. I’m pleasantly surprised love.” She remarked as she took the flute he offered her. She took a testing sip, bubbles teasing her nose as she let the taste linger with another sip. “Just one more thing to add to the list.” His tone became serious, his eyes sharp as he propped his back against the headboard and peered at her. “Just who are you, Lauren? Sometimes I can‘t figure you out.” He asked in a low voice. “Who do you think I am?” “I think that you’re an intelligent young smartass. You like Sinatra, so you have exceptional tastes. You play off like a tough cookie when you’re just as soft as salt water taffy, though I find you taste much better. You’re loyal, almost fiercely loyal, and don’t let anything scare you. How am I doing so far?” “You’re telling me what I am, not who I am.” She murmured, looking away from him as she took another sip. “And you’re wrong.” He tilted his head slightly, his fingers moving unconsciously to toy with the ends of her hair that lay splayed on his pillow. “About what?” “I’m scared.” He moved his body closer to her, cupping her cheek in his palm. He leaned down, capturing her with his unwavering gaze. “What are you scared of, Lauren?” When her eyes met his, he felt like he’d just taken a jab to the solar plexus. They were unguarded, those doe eyes, unguarded and vulnerable but with a determination behind them. A once squelched protective instinct rose within him, making him want to hold her, but he refrained. “Spiders.” She said with a forced laugh retreating immediately back behind her makeshift walls, knowing he could see what she was truly scared of. “Don’t be afraid of me, darlin’. I won’t hurt you.” She couldn’t call back the snicker that escaped her lips. “Not on purpose. Maybe.” He felt like an ass, a fool, and a cheat in one big package as he gathered her in his arms and pressed his lips against her hair. “I’m not going to hurt you.” He needed one night, one special memory of her to cherish when her scent was long gone and her voice no longer echoed amongst the walls. He’d lie to her for this, to save them both a little misery in the long run. To save them both for hurting over something that couldn’t be. “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t.” Her try at humor again fell flat. “Open up to me.” He asked, more of a soft demand she thought. “I’m scared of spiders, anything that looks remotely like a bug, and stupidity. And obviously, you scare me.” “Why?” He probed gently. “Because you’re something new to me. You’re probably the type to rescue a little kitty from a tree, save a woman in distress. When you choose to care about someone,… like your band…. You really care. You love them. You represent something I’ve never had. You make me half crazy. That scares me.” “You do that to me too. Something about seeing you, like this afternoon, takes my breath. I look at you and all I think about is ‘what the hell does that beautiful little thing see in me.’ And then I can’t stop thinking about you, can’t stop wanting you, wanting to touch you.” Flushed with tinges of pink, her face tilted up to him. He brushed her lips with a gentle kiss, angling just enough to gain access to her mouth and he tasted slowly. He felt his need for her rise, warm and bright, and had to touch her. His fingers traveled lazily down her side, over the curve of her hip, down her thigh and back. After a small shudder, she leaned back to look at him. She said nothing, only stretched to meet their lips, reveling in the tang of champagne that lingered and mixed with the taste that was uniquely his. In the silence he bared her flesh to his hands, his lips, as she did the same. He spent what seemed an eternity looking at her, tracing his fingertips over the lush swell of her breasts, down to her navel where a jeweled bar sparkled, and over her heat down to her inner thigh and back up. Soft whispers filled the room, promises that wouldn’t be fulfilled, words that shouldn’t have been spoken, as they explored and conquered, tasted and writhed. Bracing himself on his elbows, he looked at her, her body under him dwarfed, her eyes heavy with passion, and had never felt such a strong pull of love. “Look at me. Look at me, Lauren.” He commanded gently, voice husky. Giving all her effort, she opened her eyes, hefting heavy lids to look at him through the passion haze that gathered. “I want you to remember this. Promise me you’ll remember this.” She could feel him strain against her and promised him in a needy whimper. “I promise Jesse, please-” She wouldn’t know until later how important the moment was. As she gave herself to him, he took what part of him she held. She met him thrust for thrust, urging them both towards a high they desired. She felt stars when he pushed her to the edge, and felt an overwhelming feeling she couldn’t, wouldn’t, name when he called her name, once, twice, and crossed his own. He lay there for a moment before realizing she was bearing his weight. Rolling to her side, he pulled her back against his chest. Her eyes were near closed, heavy with fatigue, when she sent him a small smile over her shoulder. He thought he’d stopped her from speaking with a tender kiss. “Sleep.” he commanded. “Don’t tell me what to do.” She murmured sleepily, stifling a yawn and turning towards him. Rolling onto his back, he let her snuggle close to his side and lay her head on his chest, lazily tracing circles on his chest while he wound his arm around her shoulders. She looked at him for a few moments and he felt rather than saw a slight tension wind through her body. Meeting her gaze, he saw a sudden sharpness in her eyes and a frown grace her lips. “Something’s changed.” A cold feeling stole the warmth in the depths of his stomach but he smiled and rubbed his hand up and down her arm. “Nothing’s changed darlin‘. Everything’s okay.” For emphasis he leaned down and kissed her forehead. She searched his eyes for a moment and then eased, curling back up him. “Okay.” She closed her eyes and he stroked his hand down her arm, watching her, imprinting the image on his mind. She let her heart lead her. He hated himself thoroughly. Twenty minutes he watched her sleep, immersed in thoughts while she slept soundlessly on his chest. When he heard it the first time he didn’t believe it. There was no doubt she was unconscious, but she said it again. He died inside. “I love you.” She whispered while she dozed, unaware of his heart falling at her feet in millions of shattered pieces. *~*~*~*~*~*~~* When she woke, he wasn’t by her side. A little pang of disappointment was promptly vanquished. Of course he couldn’t lounge in bed with her all day. Dressing quickly in another sun dress, this one of burnished gold, she went looking for her lover. He heard her coming. Standing out on the sand, he looked out towards the water. Last night was a bittersweet pleasure, one not to be repeated. God he wanted to go to her, to hold her. He turned as he heard the door open and watched her advance on him. She looked bouncy and happy. The sound of his heart cracking harmed only his ears. She was closer, almost upon him. She still wore that bright smile that graced his dreams. Her hair was piled up again, her eyes gleaming with happiness as she set her eyes on him ”Jesse! Hey you, come here.” She was holding her arms out towards him with a warm expectant look on her face. “I have things to do.” He said simply, turning from her and succeeding in crushing her. If he’d have been able to see her expression he would have damned the world and chained her to him, never letting her go. Her unpainted mouth hung open in shock, wide eyes confused and then upset. The hurt was instant, the sting constant. Why had he rejected her? She shook her head and looked to where he had gone back into the house with concerned eyes. Something was wrong, this wasn’t like him. She decided to write it off thinking maybe he was having a bad day, it happens to the best of us. Walking inside, she spied him disappearing up the stairs most likely to his bedroom. He needed to talk about it, and she was going to push until he did. Following him without bothering to hide it, she briskly made her way up the stairs and waltzed into the room. He sat on the side of the bed with his elbows propped up on his knees and his head resting in his hands. He was mumbling to himself. “Hey.” At her call, his head snapped up immediately, a world of torment in his eyes for a second before they flashed back to the cold look he’d given her before disappearing. Now she knew he wasn’t having a bad day. He wasn’t rejecting her because he didn’t want her, didn’t want anything to do with her. It was killing him. But why would he do it? “What?” His tone was cold, calculated, and callous. The barbs hooked in her skin, but she merely lifted her chin and walked over to him. She stood directly affront him, hands on her hips and a snarl forming on her face. He wanted to get rid of her? He would have to try. She felt so small standing there, her lip threatening to quiver. Tough, she had to look tough. She wasn’t going to let one of the best things in her life walk away from her. Not without a damn good fight. “Don’t you dare ‘what’ me.” She said steadily, teeth clenching. “You make up your damn mind. You don’t get the luxury of playing with me for a while and then dropping me like a hot stone. I will not go away that easily. Quit being a pussy, a coward, and tell me what the problem is.” It frayed, his reign on his brewing temper. He was mad at her for not understanding, he was mad at himself for the entire situation, and he was mad that he’d had to go and fall for her. “Lauren, I’m going to say this one time. Get the fuck out.” “Make me.” It was done and there was no going back. He almost heard it when his reigns snapped. Rising to his feet faster than a panther after prey, he latched his hands onto her upper arms and pushed her back against the wall. “Do you think I can take you with me? You think I can just parade around with you wound around my arm? You won’t see me for months, I’ll be on the road, things will change. You’ll resent me for leaving and I’ll resent you for making me feel this way. Loose women don’t need strings attached and they don’t want my love. That‘s how I like it.” He roared like a lion, his grip becoming painful on her arms. He looked so fierce standing there, so fierce with his smoldering eyes and bared teeth. He didn’t realize she could see behind the facade. “I’m not a damn child! You can’t make decisions for me and decide they’re in my best interest. And if that’s what you want to do, well fuck you! I didn’t ask you take up my affairs, to make my choices. I didn’t ask to fall in love with you! You want to make your life easier without me, then I dare you to try. Try not to think about me. See how it works. If it does, then you never gave a damn in the first place. You‘ll see my face when you lay in bed at night and hate yourself.” She pushed him backwards with all her might and watched him fight his emotions as he stood there, his breath ragged. Tears crept down her cheeks and she didn’t bother wiping them away. Let him see what he’s done to me, she thought rebelliously. “I love you. You can hurt me all you want; it’s not going to change. So your plan backfired. I hope you’re proud. When you‘re ready to stop being thickheaded, I‘ll be on the couch.” She walked out with her head held high and her eyes filled with tears of anger and hurt. |
| I'd had time to think during my day with the girls. I realized that I couldn't let the genetic stupidity of men get in the way of things that made me happy. My family made me happy...ninety percent of the time, so I had to make up with Asher. Overprotective idiot though he was. Tanner...made me happy. I didn't just want to make up with him, I needed to. Between the two of them, I figured Asher would be the easiest to fix. After all, I knew what his problem was. So I found him outside, sitting in the garden--a less deliberate garden than Harley's but no less beautiful. He was meditated. "Asher, we need to talk." "Unless you're coming home and away from all of this drama, there's nothing to say." He replied, standing up and crossing his arms. Tall as he was, he towered over me, but I'd spent my life dealing with being the short one--it no longer really bothered me. "No, I'm not. I'm here to hang out with my friends, to have fun, and maybe get to know a really nice guy." "Same guy who thought you sold him out to the tabloids? Wow, Bri, that is nice. All men should aspire to be so great." Asher sniped. I rolled my eyes, ignoring the hurt that twanged in my chest. "That is none of your business. Look, Ash...I get it. You're protective. The parentals see it, they appreciate it. I honestly do like knowing you've got my back if i need it. But that is the key phrase, there...if I need it. I don't right now. If I need you, I know your number. I can handle myself. Contrary to what you seem to think, you're not the only one dad passed on his knowledge to. Stop trying to prove yourself to them. They love you no matter what--they're not going to give you up, and we're not going to disown you because I got in a bit of a scrape while you weren't looking. I'm an adult, and I can make my own decisions. Get over it." Speech over, I walked away, leaving him to stew in his imagined righteousness. I could hear the music and laughter intermingling to echo through the house. They were having fun....and I'd have joined them, but I needed to get my head together to talk to Tanner. ~*~ I was standing on the bedroom balcony, watching the others "Mires?" Tanner came up behind me, acting like I was going to bite his head off. There must've been a break between songs; I'd been prepared to wait until after everyone had gone to bed. "Hey." I leaned against the balcony, sending out relaxed and calm vibes. He was nervous. "Can we talk?" "We're not now?" "I meant..." "Yeah, I know what you meant." I turned around, still resting against the rails. I met his gaze, and said, "I'm going to talk. You're going to listen or walk away...completely up to you." He leaned against the doorjamb and slid his hands in his pants pockets. "Okay." "Asher was adopted by my parents a couple months before his 18th birthday. It took them a year to get everything situated. He's always felt like it was a close call. He almost didn't have a family, almost didn't gain someone's love--he's wrong, but it's how he feels. My parents both have reputations to uphold. Mom works in theatre, designing and creating costumes for various plays all over the country--they clamor for her attention. Dad works in boats. He designs, creates and sells. His business is up there with some of the biggest boat companies. He's got places in Australia and New Zealand, in fact." I took a deep breath. "Asher feels like we have to be exceedingly careful of how we present ourselves to the world because it could reflect poorly on the parental unit. He doesn't always realize that we are human, we make mistakes...and that my decisions for myself do not impact him much, if any." I crossed my arms over my chest. "That's what his problem has been these past few days. He feels like I'm tainting their reputations and it makes him pissy. It doesn't help that he has a brotherly right to hate any potential romantic interest of mine...and I'm pretty sure it was obvious you had potential..." I let my voice trail off as my eyes left his face. "Had?" he asked. "I'm not happy with you right now, Tanner, I'm really not. I don't like that you didn't trust me. You thought I would sell you out for a few bucks from a tabloid. I have my own reputation to uphold, and I have more honor than to betray someone close to me for something so stupid." "I'm sorry, Mires. I never meant to hurt you." "My reaction was probably a bit over the top, I admit. It came on the heels of Asher accusing me of being selfish for wanting to stay and be with y'all...I was feeling a bit raw at the time." "Oh god...he did that?" He rubbed a hand over his face. "Yeah. I get that it was a logical thought, Tanner, really I do. But if we're going to do this, then we have to enough trust to know that I'm not going to sell you out and that you're not going to accuse without actual proof." I stepped away from the balcony. I kept my eyes on his. "And that decision is up to you." He stared at me, his eyes slowly softening. "I thought you did something that would've made me hate you. Part of me wanted to believe you'd told the tabloid. The rest of me couldn't believe it, not even a little bit." I waited. He lifted a hand to my cheek, his fingers lightly brushing my skin. I stilled under his touch. "I'm so sorry, Mires." He lowered his head to mine, resting his forehead against mine. He pulled me closer and pressed his lips to mine. I lifted up and returned the kiss, wrapping my arms around his neck, clinging as the kiss deepened. It grew wet and hot. Everything got too tight. The air was sizzling around us. My clothes were suffocating, and my skin was aching over my bones. His hands slid down to sneak under my shirt. I arched into the motion and moaned as his fingers rubbed over my ribs. "Tanner..." I breathed as his lips traveled from my mouth down my neck. He tugged my shirt up and over my head. "Bedroom. Now." We stumbled back into the room, somehow managing to close the balcony doors behind us before we fell onto the bed. "Sure?" he whispered against my ear. He was so large atop me, solid lean muscle, pulsing with heat and need. "Abso-freaking-lutely," I replied, pulling his shirt from his pants and off of his body. "Besides...it's a time-honored make up tradition, you know." He laughed into my neck, the rumbling sound vibrating down to my chest. It made me smile, but it quickly disintegrated into a gasp as his hands lingered elsewhere, wandered over my body and found every spot that made me writhe under him, sweat beading on my brow and small sounds spilling from my lips. More. There. Yes. Eventually, I grew frustrated and flipped him over onto the bed under me and took over. It was my turn to find the places that made him growl and shudder when my fingers passed over them.... I had a sneaking suspicion the others wouldn't see us for a few days. |
| Tanner and Mireyah were talking somewhere, Jesse and Lauren had disappeared upstairs, and Chris and Reese looked like they wanted to. The rest of the group had gone back out to the veranda to roast marshmallows and talk. Ted had left before karaoke got started, and it seemed to put everyone at ease. Dalton gave Chris a silent message. Chris smiled and tugged Reece back inside. "Uh, well guys, we'll see you later. Make yourselves at home." Reece grinned wickedly and let Chris pull him into the house. Dalton wanted to drag Harley upstairs for a little snuggle time but he told Chris that they would stay with the guests. They laughed and talked like old friends. Jennifer made an appearance from the kitchen only long enough to say it was time for her to leave. Morgan sat quietly looking at her soda bottle. Harley leaned over and put a hand on her arm. She nodded with a slight smile and looked back at the house. Harley smiled and jerked her head toward the door. Morgan smiled back, excused herself, and walked inside. Dalton found it amusing that the two had just had an entire conversation without words. He wondered what they really said. "So where are you guys going on tour this time around?" Zack asked. "England. First tour out of the US. Sure to be exciting," he replied. "Watch out man. British girls are crazy! More than American girls. Seriously." Cody laughed. Dalton joined the laugh and threw his arm around Harley's shoulders. Talk of the tour reminded him that he would be leaving soon, for months. And in England no less. He shook himself and tried not to think about it. "Well this has been absolutely lovely, but I'm exhausted." She stood and hugged or shook hands with the guests. She kissed Dalton on the lips and softly said, "I'll see you upstairs." She strolled into the house, Dalton's eyes on her every move. The guys laughed. "Go ahead man. We know where the guest rooms are." Dalton's face broke into an evil grin and he ran into the house after Harley, Jacks close on his heels. He caught her at the base of the stairs. "Excuse me Miss but, I am a lost, cold, starving man. Would you take me in and care for me tonight?" Harley giggled. "Of course my good sir. Right this way." She led the way upstairs, slowly, teasing him with the swing of her hips. At the top of the stairs Dalton's hands gripped her hips and he pulled her back against him. "Are you trying to seduce me Miss?" he whispered in her ear. "I don't know. Is it working?" "A little." "I'll have to try harder then." She reached her arm between them and ran her hand over the hard muscle in his jeans. A hiss escaped his lips. "Too much?" she purred. "It's never too much," he growled and shoved her toward the bedroom door. She stumbled into his room and he quickly shut the door before Jacks caught up. The dog whined behind the door but Dalton barely noticed. Harley turned on the lamp next to the bed and slipped her shoes off while grabbing the bottle of Tylenol. She quickly popped the pills then turned her attention back to him. "Never too much uh? What about when I do this?" She stood on tip toe and softly nipped at his neck. He closed his eyes to savor the moment, but said "Nope. Not at all." "What about this?" she said into his neck. She tangled her fingers in his hair and gently tugged. He sighed. "Nope." Her hands ran up his shirt, caressing his back. Her hands moved around to this chest and she gently pinched his nipples. "What about that?" she whispered. He cleared his throat. "Uh, nope." "Hmm, I'm going to have to get drastic it seems." she said seductively. "Should I be scared?" "Have a seat." She gently pushed him into the chair in the corner. She twirled on her toes to the CD player and hit play. When did she put that CD in the player or was she hoping for something great? The song started and he knew she had planned it. The beat was slow, almost erotic. He gripped the arms of the chair, wondering what she was going to do next. Her body moved to the music and Dalton found himself struggling to breath. He put his hand on his chest as if that would help but the more she moved the worse it got. She pulled her shirt over her head and continued to dance. Her hips moved to the beat and Dalton strained against his zipper. Her black lacey bra was a stark contrast to her smooth white skin. Dalton licked his lips and gripped the arms of the chair. She was driving him mad - and she knew it. The angry wound on her side barely registered in his brain when she unbuttoned her jeans. She hooked her thumbs in the waist band and began to slowly pull them down over her round hips. She turned around as her jeans fell to her thighs then bent over to fully take them off. Dalton let out a groan as she turned her head to look at him over her shoulder. "Too much yet?" she purred. "Never." Harley pulled her hair from the pony tail it was in, letting it fall around her shoulders. She slowly walked toward him and he held his arms out. She pinned his wrists down to the arms of the chair and shook her head. He growled in frustration as she straddled his lap. Her hips continued to move to the music, rubbing against his bulging pants. He lifted his hands and tried to grab her hips. She pinned them down and held them there. "No, no, no." He growled and took a deep breath as if that would calm him. The song ended and a new one began this one slower, more romantic like. Where did she get this CD from? She ran her fingers through his hair and pressed her soft lips to his. He ached to wrap his arms around her, but she kept them pinned down. She trailed harsh kisses down his neck to his collar bone. Dalton leaned his head back and swallowed hard. His fingers dug into the arms of the chair when she bit his neck. He inhaled sharply and she chuckled triumphantly into his throat. He jumped when her hands were at his waist, slowly pulling his shirt up. It fell to the floor without a care and she forced his hands back to the arms of the chair. He huffed a breath. Her soft fingertips traced the contours of his chest as her hips slowly rocked to the music. She continued to tease him with her hips, her fingertips, and her mouth until the song ended. Dalton’s entire body ached from holding himself back. He could easily over power her, but he was enjoying what she was doing to him. She captured his lips again, her hands resting on his shoulders. He couldn’t help himself and he wrapped his arms around her small frame, pulling her closer to him. His hands moved to grip her butt and he stood from the chair. Her legs wrapped around his waist and she nipped at his bottom lip. He took two short steps, turned, and sat down on the bed, Harley still in his lap. She broke the kiss and slide back slightly to unbutton his pants. He sighed in relief as he pulled his jeans and boxers off in one pull. She pushed him back onto the bed and lay next to him on her side. He sucked in a breath when her hand wrapped around him and softly stroked. She nibbled on his neck as she continued to tease him. Her lips trailed down his neck to his chest and down his stomach. When her lips wrapped around him he thought he was going to explode at that moment. Every nerve was on edge, sensitive to the slightest tough. A thought crept into his foggy brain that she was making sure to satisfy him, at least in some way, regardless of her injury. He wanted to say something to her, but the thought disappeared and he lost the plot. It was too late to say anything about it as fireworks went off behind his eyes and every muscle in his body tensed in response. **************** Dalton woke up the next morning, Harley tightly wrapped in his arm. He kissed her shoulder and tightened his grip. The events of the previous night ran through his mind. He never had a woman before to worry about his satisfaction above her own. She wanted to please him despite her injury, regardless of the fact that she was most likely left wanting. He rolled onto his back and looked at the ceiling. The passion and time that Harley took to make sure he was satisfied was something new to him. Before, he always had to worry about himself. Harley took the time to care for him. It was a wonderful and new thing for him. What was going to happen when she returned home? It wasn’t right for him to ask her to wait for him, but could he live with out her? He wasn’t sure. He imagined that she would be waiting for him when he got back from England. That would a new and awesome feeling too, to have someone waiting for him, happy to see him. Logic took over and he shook his head. He was diluting himself. He wasn’t going to ask Harley to wait for him anyway, so why dream about it? He sighed and rolled out of bed. He watched Harley sleep for a few moments. He loved seeing her in his bed, her hair spread across the pillow. He wondered if he would ever see her there again. He sighed once more and went into the bathroom to take a shower. He intended to enjoy every second he had with her until he had to leave. He wanted to compile as many memories as possible. That would have to be good enough. ************** Harley woke up to hear Dalton singing in the shower. She smiled and curled deeper into the bed. It was nice to wake up to his voice. She sighed in content and got out of bed. She padded her way over to her bag and dug through the collection of clothes Lauren had packed for her. She selected a black tank top and a black ankle length skirt, with the soft comfy waist band. Once ready, she pulled her hair back, popped a few Tylenol and left the room. She made her way outside to the beach. Everyone else was still asleep that early in the morning and she soaked up the serene air of the private beach. She sat down in the sand and crossed her legs. She took a deep breath to calm herself, to meditate. Harley let her body relax as she took a few deep breaths. In her minds eye, she saw a whirlwind of colors. With a small smile on her face, she set about trying to calm the whirlwind. Moments later she felt a presence standing behind her. Her smile returned when she realized who it was. Without breaking her concentration she said in a faraway voice, “It’s okay to sit next to me, Dalton.” She felt his uneasiness, so she broke her concentration and turned to look at him. He was wearing a black t-shirt with a flaming skull on it and blue jeans. She noticed he was barefooted, his boots in his hand. His other hand gripped the neck of a guitar. “How did you know it was me?” “I felt you,” she smiled. Dalton quirked an eyebrow at her, as if to say he didn’t believe her. She smiled and turned back to face the tide. “Every living thing has its own energy, an aura, that’s unique only to them, like a finger print,” she explained. “And what does my aura feel like?” “Fire, masculine power, strength, chaos. What do I feel like?” “Oh, I don’t know.” “Try. Here,” she stood and grabbed his hands, “close your eyes. Take a few deep breaths, clear your mind…okay, now I’m standing right in front of you, what do I feel like?” She let go of his hands and took a step back. “You feel like…the wind, freedom.” “See? Pretty cool huh?” she smiled. He smiled back. “So what did I interrupt you doing?” “Balancing myself, sort of like washing my aura of negative energies.” Dalton nodded once. “And how do you do that?” “Would you like to learn? It’s meditation with some visualization, nothing hard really.” “Sure why not?” “Great!” Harley said excitedly. Her and Dalton had never talked about faith or religion, so she was glad he wasn’t being sarcastic about her explanations. Granted, it was only meditation but she was still happy that he was willing to try it. “Okay, sit comfortably or you can lie down if you want.” She waited for Dalton to settle himself in the sand. “Alright, now close your eyes.” Harley inhaled slowly. “Take a deep breath, clear your mind of all thoughts. Imagine your mind as a blank slate, or a blank piece of sheet music.” She took a few deep breaths to clear her own mind before continuing in a soft, gentle voice. “Put all the negative emotions and thoughts that you’ve locked away onto the sheet music. Have each note represent an emotion or situation.” “Sounds terrible,” he mumbled. “Yes, but now you can fix it. Take a pencil and rewrite the song. Erase all the bad notes, the negative things and replace them with good things.” She took a deep breath then whispered, “Make the song sound pretty.” After she was convinced Dalton was in deep concentration, she returned to her whirlwind. She didn’t know how much time passed before she was finished, but when she opened her eyes, Dalton was lounging in front of her. He was propped up on his elbow, gazing at her face. She smiled, “Give up?” “No, actually, I uh…feel better than I have in a long time. I didn’t realize…” “I’m glad you feel better. Yea it’s a gradual thing sometimes. It just all builds up slowly over time. I do this meditation at least once a week to prevent too big of a pile up.” Dalton nodded in understanding. “Want to hear the song?” “Absolutely!” Dalton gathered the guitar and sat back down. The acoustic sat naturally in his lap, his hands gently wrapped around it. Harley smiled while she watched him tune the guitar the way he wanted. He looked natural holding one, as if he and the instrument were one entity. Dalton began strumming the guitar while Harley listened, and watched his hands. She loved to watch musicians play. The way their hands moved and interacted with the instrument was like a dance to her. His fingers moved across the strings, coaxing the guitar to sing a tale of pain and loneliness. Harley wasn’t expecting to get emotional over the song, but she found her self fighting tears. Even the guitar seemed to cry. Harley was easily influenced by music but she had never shed tears over a song with out words before. Silent tears rolled down Harley’s cheeks as Dalton continued to pour our out his heart through the sounds of the guitar. Dalton looked in Harley’s eyes and gave her a sad smile. She smiled in return, wiping a tear from her cheek. The song began to change tempo, gradually turning into the sound of happiness. Dalton’s face erupted into a smile as if he was remembering something. While Harley still had tears rolling down her cheeks, it was for a different reason. It was the point that the ‘character’ in the song was finally happy and carefree. After a few moments, the song changed again. This time it was as if the guitar was asking a question almost. The sound made Harley think of uncertainty, like the unknown of the future. “That was the most beautiful thing I have ever heard,” she whispered. “You inspired it,” he whispered back. She shook her head. “That was all you. Just needed the chance to come out.” “You’re amazing.” “You keep saying that,” she giggled. “I don’t know how else to say it,” he chuckled. “A musician can’t find the right word?” she gasped in mock shock. Dalton chuckled. His face turned serious and he gazed directly into her eyes. “You’re the best thing that has ever happened to me, without a doubt.” Harley smiled and blushed. Dalton reached up and tucked her hair behind her ear. His hand lingered, his thumb gently caressing her cheek. Harley melted into his hand. He set the guitar aside and pulled her close, so she was straddling his lap. He made small circles on her back with his fingertips, sending chills down her spine. Silence stretched between them as they gazed into each others eyes. Both seemed to want to say something, but the words were lost. Dalton tangled his fingers in her hair and gently pulled her to him. It was the gentlest, most passionate kiss Harley had ever known. She wrapped her legs around his waist to get closer to him. She could feel his heart pounding against her chest. He had bared his soul with the song, and in that kiss, he was giving it to her. He broke the kiss and buried his face in her neck. She laid her head on his shoulder and sighed in contentment. “Harley, a few days ago you said almost all your dreams have come true. What part hasn’t?” he asked softly. “Mmm, some on I can have grand adventures with, even when we don’t leave the house. Some one who makes me laugh every single day. Some one to possibly raise children with.” She said dreamily. “Some one who’ll love me even when I’m old and don’t remember who they are….What about you? Have all your dreams come true?” “My dreams? Well let’s see, I wanted to be a rock star and I am. I wanted the perfect girl and I got her sitting in my lap. So yea, I’d say all my dreams have come true.” Harley pulled back. “I’m the perfect girl? You must have low standards of perfection.” Dalton spanked her and she gasped. “Don’t talk like that. You most definitely are the perfect girl. Trust me on this, I’m a guy, okay? I’ve been thinking about the perfect girl all my life,” he chuckled. He smiled and put her head back on his shoulder. She wished they could stay that way forever but knew it wouldn’t happen. |
| Jesse woke the next morning in the sourest of moods, and he woke up in that state cold and alone. All night he’d tossed and turned, justifying his actions to himself over and over until words lost all meaning to him. For a long while he’d just stopped trying, his long body tangled in blankets as he lay on his back and stared at the ceiling. She’d been right. He’d lain there and he’d hated himself. Tugging a pair of jeans over his boxers, he ran a hand through his hair and proceeded to make his way into the hallway and down the stairs. Once at the base he made a quick scan, looking to see if she were near. Luckily for him, she was absent. With a sigh, he went to the kitchen to hunt up something to fuel his appetite. Finding something that looked like it could be lasagna, he dug up a fork and took a hesitant bite. It was not lasagna. He was interrupted midway through trying to scrape the taste off of his tongue with a dull butter knife. “Hey, man.” Jesse turned at the sound of Dalton’s voice behind him and sent him what might have passed for a smile. “Hey.” Tossing the knife in the sink with a disgusted look, he walked over to lean his back against the fridge. He gave into the urge to close his eyes and lean his head back. “So, you look like hell.” Jesse pulled his head up and gave him a glare, to which Dalton responded to by coming to his side and giving him the ‘tell me about it’ look. “Yeah well, you probably would too if you went through what I went through last night. “What did you do?” “She doesn’t get it.” “Lauren.” Dalton nodded, filling in the blank and motioning for him to continue. He watched a myriad of emotions fight and claw for dominance in his friend’s eyes before annoyance and self disgust settled in, blending together. “We’re going on tour, man. What the hell can I offer her, being miles away for months?” Dalton’s own mind whirled back to Harley, and his heart beat a little faster. What could he offer her , being so far at times? “I understand.” Was his only comment as he clenched and unclenched his fists, worrying slightly himself. “So, what happened Jess?” After a long sigh, Jesse focused on a speck on the floor and told him. He relayed his thoughts, his wanting one more night. “I’ve known how I felt about her for a while now, but it made it so much easier when I didn’t know what she was feeling. She was curled up next to me, then in her sleep she told me she loved me. She loves me. I couldn’t look at her the next morning without feeling it, Dalton. I tried, damn did I try, and when she came out to find me with her arms wide open…” He let the sentence hang before turning to lock eyes with him. “I crushed her. It took her no longer than a minute or two to follow me when I walked away from her. She came in and we had a verbal brawl. She got in my face and called me a coward, told me she loves me. With no regrets, no hesitance, she told me right in my face that she loves me.” In his mind, he called back the moment after she’d left. He remembered how he’d stood there, chest heaving with ragged breaths, raw with a vulnerability that surprised him, stinging from the words she’d hooked into him and meant. He had sat on his bed and held his face in his hands with his eyes closed, wondering how the hell he’d gotten in so deep. She’d look at him and his resolve would melt, and all she had to do was say his name for his heart to beat a little faster. The taste of her lips drove him crazy and drowned him, while the softness in her voice filled him with tenderness. There wouldn’t be another for him like her. There wouldn’t be another period. Jesse took a deep breath, ground his teeth together. “I pushed her, Dalton. It was the hardest damn thing I’ve ever had to do in my life. I love her, and I can’t have her.” There was still such an understated pain, Dalton realized, watching his friends face change to raw feeling. He’d found love, a real love, and it was denied. Rather, he was denying it. Reaching to him, Dalton laid his hand on his shoulder and gave a squeeze. “I understand that too. Jesse scrutinized Dalton for a moment before nodding, scrubbing his hand over his chin in thought. “Yeah, I believe you do.” He replied, then diverted attention to Dalton. “What’s going to happen with you and Harley?” Dalton seemed to be distant for a moment before speaking. “We’re going to enjoy every moment we have together. When the time comes, we’ll face it. But not right now.” “It’s going to be hard isn’t it?” Jesse asked almost to himself. “No shit.” Facing him, Jesse looked at him straight on; friend to friend, basically brother to brother. “What the fuck have we gotten ourselves into?” ~*~*~*~*~ She knew he was gone from the room as she neared Jesse’s bedroom door. When he was inside, the door was normally shut, now it stood wide open. Slipping inside, she changed from the previous day’s clothes into a soft pink pleated skirt and black tee and then wrenched her arms above her head, stretching out the kinks that the couch had put in her back. Her night had been uncomfortable, her dreams stinking to high heaven of Jesse and his pigheadedness. Upon waking she’d looked for him, searched for his warmth beside her only to remember that she was very alone. She was still a little raw from their encounter the night before, but during her long night on the couch she had formed a plan. Now all she needed was to find her Gummy bear. After combing her hair she went on a search. She found her exactly where she thought she would be, holed up in Dalton’s room. “Got time for your pink gummy bear?” Lauren questioned with a slight smile, already edging into the room because she knew she’d always have time. That was part of the reason she adored her. She was half propped up on his pillows, curled up like a cat. She looked radiant. “Of course!” She exclaimed exuberantly, then instantly toned herself down when she noted the quiet determination in Lauren’s eyes. Something was afoot. “Tell me what it is and how much trouble you’re going to cause.” Harley demanded when her friend moved over to sit on the bed with her. Lauren smirked, “How do you know I’m going to cause trouble?” Raising her brows, Harley smirked back in reply. “Because I know you.” “Alright. First, let me tell you what went down last night.” Harley gave an exaggerated dramatic sigh and groaned a little. “I don’t wanna hear about the sex! There’s a bullet wound in my side. I go into a seizure -thinking- about sex. Don’t tease me.” Lauren couldn’t help a laugh. “No! Not the sex. Jesse and I had a fight. I’m talking the prelude to World War III for us.” Instantly attentive, Harley sat a little straighter and nodded. “Okay. Tell me everything. And….go!” With a deep breath, Lauren gave her a detailed account of the night and the morning that followed. She spared no words, no looks, no body language as she gave a perfect description. At some point she brought the back of her hand up to brush away a runaway tear, remembering not only her own hurt, but his too. Round like saucers, Harley’s eyes spoke of surprise. “He did that? What an asshole!” She growled loyally, thinking of different ways she could castrate him and get away with it. “That’s what I thought. But Jesse’s a caring man. It only seems fitting that the time he would push me away is because he doesn’t want to hurt me down the road. He’s a dick, and idiot, and a puss. But he’s still a caring man.” She punctuated her words with a deep sigh, the feelings she’d stomped down swimming back up to haunt her. “He hurt you.” “Yes he did. That’s why he’s a dick.” “Do I need to kill him?” “No, if he needs to be killed, I’ll do it. I deserve it. The bastard.” Lauren growled, tugging down the beginning of a smile at the question. “So what are you going to do? If you say you’re going to wait for him to make up his mind, I’m going to smack you.” Narrowing her eyes and smiling a malicious smile, Lauren shook her head. “I can’t decide whether or not I want to make him insanely jealous, or just push him as far as I can get before he explodes. Maybe then he’ll realize what a jackass he is. If not, I‘ll just have to tell him again.” Harley gave a soft laugh. The girl was really crazy about him, if she was willing to go through with her plans. Only a short time ago, she’d been bouncing around her mansion giddy with a new found freedom and here she was now, a woman who’d found her mate. In her mind she drew up a picture of both of them in a boat, sinking fast, smiling like idiots. Because in too real a sense, they were in the same boat. Drowning in love. “I’m sorry he was so callous.” With a small smile, Lauren reached over and squeezed her hand. “Me too. If I would have been anyone else, he probably would go the rest of his life unhappy. I’m too stubborn to give him up.” “I know.” “I love him too much to give up.” “I know that too.” Harley winked. “Then you’re not going to tell me I’m insane, and I should stop being a psycho bitch and get over it? “Fuck that shit.” Harley snorted. “Do what you have to do. Go get him!” Standing and putting both hands on her hips, she gave her a wink before heading to the door. “Consider this gummy bear already gone to wreak havoc.” Harley grinned and looked at the door as it closed gently. She’d expected tears, maybe a little whine here and there. But no, there she went with her head high. Oh my, but wasn’t the plot thickening? |
| Chris padded through the living room, the plush carpet cushioning her bare feet. She knew her way to the kitchen by heart, even though darkness shrouded the big house. Cool wood met her footsteps in the dining room next, right before she reached the smooth tile in the kitchen. She’d left Reece upstairs in the bedroom snoozing after their most recent bout of lovemaking. She’d wanted to stay snuggled up in his warm embrace, but her growling stomach had other ideas. A slow smile crept across her features when she thought of how much energy they’d used up getting creative in bed. I love it when other guys visiting the house stir up his Alpha Male instincts. He’s twice as good between the sheets as usual. A sigh escaped her lips. But he really wore me out. A quick midnight snack would refuel her system and allow a blissful night’s sleep. Breezing into the huge kitchen, she went straight for the fridge, guided by small marker lights located under the cupboards. Thoughts of something light, like yogurt or fresh fruit consumed her attention. Picking out a blackberry yogurt cup and some strawberries, she closed the door and turned to retrieve a spoon from a nearby drawer. Movement further down the counter caught her eye and she started, realizing she wasn’t alone. Zack, from the visiting band leaned against the sink counter, his black jeans and T-shirt making him difficult to see in the dim lighting. He held a bowl of sugar cereal in one hand. His mouth split into a slow grin, his voice a rumbling purr. “Hey there, Chris. Come for a late-night snack after the main course?” Damn, company, she thought, heat radiating in her cheeks, and she clutched the food close to her chest. Now she wished she’d thrown something on over her blue sleep-shirt. The silky material clung to every curve, terminating just above mid-thigh. An uncomfortable crawling sensation twisted in her stomach as Zack’s gaze traveled over her. His chocolate-brown eyes darkened when they met hers, one corner of his mouth curving upward. Suddenly, a snack didn’t sound like such a bright idea with guests in the house. She struggled to keep the conversation easy and vowed to make a quick exit. Shrugging one shoulder, she gave a nervous smile. “Sorry, didn’t know you were down here. I thought everyone would be asleep by now.” A low chuckled filled the air between them. “Are you kidding? Some of us are just getting started this time of night.” Setting his bowl down, he moved with a loose, easy step toward her. Her tension level ratcheted up a few notches higher. She didn’t know Zack well, but the few times they’d visited, his personality paralleled Dalton’s. That is, until our wild party guy met Harley. He’s calmed down a lot now. Not so with Zack. She often caught him watching her, but with Reece around, he’d always kept a polite distance. An awful sensation of vulnerability twisted in her gut, knowing Reece was sleeping upstairs, unaware of this encounter. Zack stepped right into her personal space, smoldering heat simmering in his gaze. His voice dipped to a seductive whisper. “Why don’t you forget the food and join the party? It’s early yet.” Bringing his hands up, he ran his fingers along the outsides of her arms. “We could still have a lot of fun. Such a hot woman must have almost insatiable appetites, I’m sure.” The scent of hard alcohol drifted around them and she understood. The man’s bold behavior came from harsh spirits. He wouldn’t normally come on so strong if he was sober. Taking a step back, she said, “Hey, Zack, thanks, but I’m not interested. I’m with Reece. I think you need to go sleep it off, buddy.” He stepped forward again, slipping his arms around her in a quick move, trapping her hands against her breasts with the yogurt cup and strawberries almost crushed between their bodies. He lowered his head next to hers, whispering in her ear. “Reece is getting old. Over thirty already. He doesn’t have the stamina of a young man anymore. Why don’t you come to my room for a walk on the wild side? The things I could do to you would blow your mind.” Anger percolated to the top. Chris struggled against his embrace with little effect, hating the fact his hips pressed forward into hers. She could already feel how turned on the drunk musician was, and wondered how much he’d consumed. She pulled back her head, glaring at him. “Zack, let me go, right now!” “Aw, baby,” he purred, giving the side of her neck a little nip. “Let ole Zack take you for the ride of your life. I promise you won’t be disappointed.” Before she could make an angry retort, he’d sealed his mouth over hers. He forced his tongue past her lips, seeking that which didn’t belong to him. The sharp taste of alcohol invaded her mouth with the harsh thrust of his tongue, making her want to gag. One arm encircled her waist in an iron grip, holding her pressed against his hard body. His other hand boldly came up to massage one breast, his fingers pulling and twisting at the nipple. Desperation and revulsion filled her, sending a surge of adrenaline into her system. She bit down hard on his mouth until she tasted blood. When he jerked his head back, growling in outrage, she used the opportunity to smash the yogurt cup in his face. The container burst open, smearing him with strawberry goop. She jumped back out of his reach and bellowed at him. “How dare you! Don’t you ever do that again, you bastard!” Clearing the sticky yogurt from his features, his eyes blazed with rage. “You bitch! You’re gonna pay for that!” Lunging forward, he tried to grab her arm. She sprinted from the kitchen into the dining room, yanking at chairs to slow the crazed musician down. Gratitude at memorizing the living room layout filled her system when she heard him stumble over furniture she naturally avoided. Her heart pounding against her ribs, she sped up the stairway in the main hall. Fear gave her a new surge of speed as footsteps echoed on the stairway below. Reaching the upper level, she flew down the hallway toward their room, trying to find the breath to shout for Reece. A strong grip clamped onto her arm, bringing her to an abrupt halt. Zack swung her around to face him, his features contorted into a snarl. “Now I’ve got you, bitch.” A stab of terror made her blood run cold. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing, Zack?” Reece shouted from behind her. His familiar hand broke the other man’s grip. Drawing her in toward his side, Reece glared at the visiting band member. He wore only jeans, and the heat radiating from his bare torso felt like a balm to her soul. Chris was quick to answer Reece’s question before Zack could come up with a lie. “I was trying to get a snack in the kitchen and he happened to be there. He’s drunk and wouldn’t take no for an answer. So I made my point by shoving a yogurt cup in his face.” “Hey, she came down in that nothing outfit, looking for attention,” Zack said, trying to defend himself. “I was just giving her what she wanted. Then she fucking changed her mind and nailed me!” “Bullshit!” Chris yelled at him, trembling with outrage. Reece gave her a squeeze of reassurance. “I know, sweetness. Go back into our room while I handle this son of a bitch.” She nodded, sliding behind him toward the bedroom door. Footsteps echoed down the hallway and she peeked around her man from the doorway. A couple of the visiting band members strode toward them, concerned expressions on their faces. The young man she liked, Cody, was in the lead, glancing from Reece to Zack in confusion. “What’s going on up here, dudes? We heard shouting.” Reece scowled at him. “You’d better take your drunken band mate home, Cody, or I swear I’ll rip him apart. He made a move on Chris and didn’t back off when she told him no. Get him out of here or I’ll put his ass in jail.” First curiosity, and then disgust and anger crossed the young man’s features as he glared at his band brother. “Geez, Zack! You really fucked up this time.” Sean smacked Zack on the shoulder, an equal look of outrage on his boyish features. “Idiot. Come on, man, let’s go.” Cody turned to Reece with an apologetic look. “Damn, I’m sorry, man. I didn’t think he’d ever screw up that bad. Thanks for not calling the cops. We’ll straighten his ass out and make him apologize to your lady tomorrow, cool?” “Just get him out of here,” Reece growled, glaring at Zack’s retreating form. Cody nodded and took off after the other two. He turned to see Chris still watching through a small crack in the doorway. Opening the door, she backed up to allow him entrance. When he closed the door behind him, she launched herself into his arms, hugging him for all she was worth. “Damn,” she whispered into his chest, putting all her emotions into one word. He tightened his embrace, resting his cheek on her head. “I’m so sorry, sweetness. I promise, no more drunk guests for a long time, if ever again.” “At least, no overnight guests,” she added. “Definitely not,” he said. He leaned back to look into her eyes. “How about we go back to bed and I just hold you for a while. Will that help?” “Yes, very much,” she answered, nodding. He led her over to the big king-sized bed and drew back the covers for her. She climbed in and scooted over to make room for him. The mattress depressed with his weight when he slid in beside her, his body radiating a soothing heat. She melted against his side, still trembling from the adrenaline rush of the night’s events. Each muscle began to relax in time, with Reece gently stroking her hair and murmuring sweet nothings in her ear. Drifting off to sleep, she thought, No more midnight snacks, either. We’re having a mini-fridge put in here. |
| Harley sighed into Dalton's neck. The breeze off the ocean played with her hair and Dalton gently massaged her back. "We're going to have to talk about it eventually Dalton." He heaved a heavy sigh. "Yea, I know. Just been trying to avoid it." "Me too." Harley stayed silent for a few moments, trying to think of what to say. She could tell Dalton was deep in thought too and his grip tightened around her. "Do you think you'll like England?" "Sure. We won't get to enjoy it that much really. We'll be busy setting up, playing, then cleaning up and moving to the next city. Not much time to enjoy the scenery really." Harley nodded. "Too bad. There are a lot of things I would like to see. Historical places and such." "Yea. Maybe...maybe one day we could go there for a real vacation." Harley smiled. "I'd like that." "Harley, I..." "Dalton!" Dalton leaned back to see how was calling out to him. Reece stood at the edge of the sand. "Come on. Phone conference with Ted. Know where Jesse is?" "Last time I saw him he was in the kitchen." Harley stood up and brushed the sand off her skirt. Dalton kissed her gently and picked up his boots. "See you later." Harley nodded and watched him follow Reece into the house. She gathered the guitar, but stared at the tide a few moments before going into the house. Not seeing any of the girls about, she went upstairs to Dalton's room. She settled herself on the bed. Her side was down to a dull ache, so she didn't take another dose of Tylenol. She didn't really need it so, avoided it. “Got time for your pink gummy bear?” Lauren asked from the doorway with a slight smile, already making her way to the bed. “Of course!” she exclaimed exuberantly, then instantly toned herself down when she noted the quiet determination in Lauren’s eyes. Something was afoot. She could see it. Her friend was hurting but why? Lauren spilled the beans about Jesse and how stubborn he was being. But, Lauren left the room with her head held high, happy to go reak havoc on Jesse. Harley stayed in bed for a few moments before she decided she needed to socialize with people. She slowly made her way downstairs and found Cody, Sean, Morgan, Lauren and Chris in the living room. Guess the guys were still on their conference call. "Where's Zack?" "He's no longer welcome here," Chris said curtly. "Oh." Harley sat down on the couch with a deep breath. She rested her head on Lauren's shoulder. "Yea, Harley, I wanted to tell you - I know what happened to your cars and such. I know a few guys that can hook you up if you want to find the same models again." "That's awesome Sean! Thanks." "Has anyone seen Mireyah and Tanner lately?" Lauren asked. "I think they are hold up in Tanner's room. Woot woot!" Harley replied. They all laughed. Harley rested her head on Lauren's shoulder again. She wished she could stay there around good friends forever. She knew eventually they would all have to go home. At least Lauren would stay with her. It was going to be great to have her happy gummy in the mansion. Would she be able to look at the rooms the same again? With she always see the damage that Kelly left or feel Dalton's energy every where? She would wait for him but would he? Would he come back from England and return to her? She wanted to think so. A part of her said he would, but anything could happen in the time he was over there. He could slip right back into his wild and crazy tendacies without much thought. She sighed. She hoped she wasn't that meaningless to him, but still. What sort of relationship could they have really? A part of her brain said they could make it work. After all military wives do it all the time. A voice in her head reminded her that that was the exact reason why she never married anyone in the military. She hated the idea of them being gone so much. Would she, could she do it for Dalton? She wanted to, but didn't know if she could really deal with it emotionally. It would be really hard for her - for the both of them. It wasn't fair to either of them to ask such a thing. She sighed again. Saying good bye was going to suck. Reece came into the room just then, Dalton, Jesse, and Tanner on his heels. "Well, it has been finalized. We know what day we are leaving," Reece announced. Harley hung her head. Definitely going to suck. |
| As the trio walked into the room, she felt her heart sink a little. No. No, no, no, with a side of no. "Well, it has been finalized. We know what day we are leaving," Reece announced. She saw the glance Jesse gave her and tried her best to perk herself up. After all, the fight was far from over. When he walked into the room, he spared a glance at Lauren. At Reece’s announcement he saw the blood drain from her face and leave her pale and unhappy. God but his heart went to her, sitting there in pain. He knew the feeling and resisted his other feelings that demand he go to her and help mend her wounds. His pride and brains said leave her alone. This is how it has to be. But as he thought it, he knew he wanted it to be different with every fiber of his being. Doing the only thing that could save his sanity, he walked out to the beach to clear his head. **** Oh no, you don’t, Lauren thought, as she watched him depart. You are not getting away from me right now. She’d known she’d confront him today. Nothing serious, just a little casual conversation to get the ball rolling. Harmless. Even as she walked out of the house to the beach she felt her insides begin to knot painfully. She could see him standing at the surf with his feet bare and his back turned to her. Staring intently out at the waves as he’d once stared at her. The knots fueled her determination. As she approached him, she felt the light fluttering she always seemed to feel around him. Something about him always set her awareness on high. His hair was windblown, becoming shaggy in that almost dangerous way that could make ones heart beat a little faster. His hands were jammed in his pockets. “Hey! What’s going on?” If E.T. would have beamed down from a spaceship and asked to use his cell to phone home, he would have been less surprised. Jesse turned at the sound of the chipper voice and quelled the excited staccato of his heart. Damnit. He steadily cursed himself for the way his heart and body reacted to her. She’d wormed her way past his defenses and even now, while he tried valiantly to resist the feelings that stirred whenever she stood near, he couldn‘t stomp down the need for her. He knew her well enough to know that she was as vulnerable as she was strong, as caring as she was often careless, and as passionate as she could be cold. She was a beautiful woman with a mind as sharp as a machete and a heart as open and warm as a mothers embrace. Looking at her now, seemingly unaffected by the events of the past days, pissed him off while seeing her gave his heart a squeeze. Jesse thought of what had happened with Chris the night before and thought Lauren. He imagined another man touching her and felt his muscles tense. He’d kill them with his bare hands and revel in the blood on his hands. She was going to be the only one for him, and while he could admit that to himself, he wouldn’t admit it to her. She stood there in a confidently careless stance, an easy smile on her lips and amusement in her eyes. He damned her to hell while damning himself for wanting to reach out to her. “Hey.” Careless. The tone was careless, he might as well have been talking to a complete stranger. She knew the disappointment and hurt would be inevitable, but damn if it didn’t sting. “What are you doing out here all by yourself.” She tried again, her voice all but a purr. “Thinking.” Okay, neanderthal, learn to speak with more than one word. “About?” “Leaving.” The word sent a flutter of panic shooting directly into her chest. That’s right, she thought, they’d have to leave sometime. “Looking forward to it?” Even as the words left her lips she knew they were a mistake. Said with a hint of a quiver that she was mildly ashamed of, they were thoughtlessly spoken. Game over. “Lauren, really.” There was a touch of irritation in those two words that sent red into her eyes. How dare he begin in that voice that implied she was a child. How -DARE- he begin to even think about patronizing her. “It was merely a question, Jessie, really.“ She countered, mocking him. “I’m simply curious, that’s all. Don’t get your panties in a bunch.” He watched the brief panic turn back into calculated nonchalance, saw her lips thin in a flicker before sweeping back to that easy smile. It didn’t reach her eyes though, of which he noted were dusted with shadows she’d tried to hide. She was a dedicated actress. His stomach churned and flipped, but he just shrugged his shoulders. She’d have no idea what the act cost him. “I’ve heard it’s beautiful in the England. Can’t blame a man for wanting a change of scenery.” I can, she thought nastily, controlling the urge to get a step ladder and throttle him. “I hope you enjoy it.” She said, putting enough warmth in it to make it sound natural to her own ears as she reached up on her toes on and pressed her lips to his cheek. His hand shot out and gripped her waist, pulling her forward with such force that the shock in her eyes couldn’t have been anything but genuine. With both palms now braced against his chest, she pushed but to no avail. She was held strong against his body. “What are you doing?” His voice was dangerously soft, and a glint of steal leapt into his eyes. “Wishing you well, you brute. Now get your hands off of me.” She growled, appalled that she’d fucked up and let him have control. “Aw, but isn’t that what you came out here for? What’s the matter, Princess, I thought you liked to be man handled.” “I’m about ready to rip your skin off and wear it as a cape.” Try as she might not to be, behind the small dash of fear, she was darkly excited. Had it only been days since she’d been held like this? It seemed years had passed and yet the fit was perfect. “Come on Darling, what are you waiting for? Fillet me. Or are you all talk. Let’s see.” Before she had the ability to blink, he crushed his mouth to hers. Sweetness and love? No. This was all anger, hurt, and feeling as he bruised her mouth with the hard scrape of teeth and unrelenting emotion. His fingertips dug painfully, erotically, into her hips. The taste of her, familiar and delicate, swamped his senses until he felt only the need to take and forget the quest to punish. She bit and fought, returning every ounce of his angst with her own, until her lungs threatened to explode and her blurred vision began to clear. Her eyes were still angry, misted with need, and very telling, he thought as he released her. No longer the cat on the hunt, she was a kitten in a lions den. God but she was beautiful, standing there in anger and shock with her lips in a surprised “O”. The girl really had no idea what she was getting into. His mind was set. Leaning forward until they were nearly nose to nose, in that still soft voice he said,” Know the odds before you play the game.” right before he left her there to contemplate what the hell she was supposed to do next. |
| It was Reece's furious pounding on the door that dragged Tanner out of the room, and spurred me to actually put clothes on. I hummed one of my favorite songs as I pulled on my long skirt and tunic shirt. I decided shoes could wait, and left the room the second I was decent. I should probably catch up on recent events. No doubt someone's died, someone's arrested, and someone's pregnant, I thought, somewhat unkindly, as I skipped down the stairs. I didn't begrudge a second I'd spent with my friends, but I couldn't help but glare at the fates for all this drama they'd put us through. Worse than writers, I swear. I hit the bottom of the stairs and I could feel the snap of anger, a low hum of discontent. I rocked back in place--how could I possibly forget to put my shields back up? Geez, mom would've smacked me good if she'd been there. I closed my eyes and visualized rising, flickering flames surrounding me...lapping at my skin like hot waves. The anger faded...but the discontent remained. Lessened, but still there. I sighed and followed the projected emotion. It led me straight to Harley, sitting in the big kitchen with her head in her hands. "Harley?" I stepped into the room as her head shot up. Her eyes were a little puffy, as if she'd been trying not to cry. "Babe, what's wrong?" "Mires...nothing! Nothing at all," she said, forcing a smile. I leaned against the counter, crossed my arms, and cocked a brow at her. And waited. She wilted. "Dalton's leaving for England soon. He and the guys are talking to Ted to find out when." "Oh sweetie," I dropped my arms and shifted to lean on my arms on the counter. "Y'all going to try the long-distance relationship?" "I don't know...I'm not sure we could handle that." I looked down at the granite counter tops, and played with my fingers. "Think it'd be worth it?" "No clue." "Figures." I shot her a little grin, hoping she'd perk up a little. Her lips quirked up a bit, but no where near enough. "So, how's Lauren and Jesse doing?" Harley immediately groaned and rolled her eyes. "Wow. That bad?" "Jesse's being an ass and Lauren intends to make him pay for it." Harley explained how the couple had fought. I had a sudden urge to punch the jerk. Then I remembered he had to deal with Lauren. Poor bastard. Harley glanced at me out of the corner of her eye and started smirking. I froze like a deer in the headlights. Oh god. Crap. I should've known I'd have to deal with-- "You had sex!" Damn it. "And by the looks of you, you had good sex!" I dropped my head into my arms and suppressed the urge to find the nearest dirt pile and bury myself in it. "Exactly how long am I gonna have to hear about it?" "However long it takes you to tell me, Chris, and Lauren aaaaallll the details." She immediately hopped up from the barstool, grabbed my hand and dragged me out of the kitchen. She poked and prodded me into the living room--which was thankfully empty--and pushed me into a chair. "STAY," she ordered, then ran off...no doubt to grab Lauren and Chris. I buried my head in my hands and wondered if I could get away with hiding in the closet for a year... ~*~ Tanner couldn't stop smiling. He knew it wasn't a "got laid" smile--that was an altogether different feeling, and it didn't leave a warmth in his chest that this did. It was happiness. He'd finally made up with Mires, and he really believed they had a shot--if they could just avoid all the damn communication issues. That girl had more problems talking about her feelings than he'd imagined. Dalton and Reece kept shooting him amused looks--although Dalton's was a bit preoccupied. He resisted the urge to tell them that he and Mires hadn't just had sex. Tanner wasn't letting lack of talking get in his way anymore--once he'd pretty much reduced her to butter, he pinned her down and made her talk. About anything and everything that came to mind--some of the things that occurred to her were a bit strange, but he was beginning to understand that it was her way of helping people. If they were laughing at her, then they would be happy--if only for a minute. She really liked making people happy. Couldn't stand to see someone upset, with her or anything else. Not that she was a push-over. Anything but. Tanner found his mind drifting away from the conversation, musing about his time with Mires. He abruptly tuned in when he heard the word "Ireland..." |
| Harley went out to the beach, passing Jesse on her way. She could feel the torrent of emotions radiating off the guy and felt the need to step further away from him to avoid the aura. She could see the mix of emotions on Lauren's face as she approached. Without a word she wrapped her friend into a hug. "I still love you," she said. Lauren scoffed. "I love you too." "Hey, I know it's not the same and all but I'm the awesome Harley! It's gotta count for something." Lauren sighed. "It counts for a lot...I wish I could hate him. It wouldn't hurt so much then," she whispered. "You couldn't hate anyone. It's not in your nature." Lauren sighed again and Harley could hear her silent words. "But why can't I this once?" "Are you going to be okay?" Harley said, still holding her friend close. "Maybe." Harley chuckled. "You'll be fine. You got me and a new life. This was just something that needed to happen. I know it hurts but - 'that which doesn't kill us only makes us stronger'." "That is SO cliche!" "I know right? Thought it it would at least make you laugh." "Come on, let's go inside. I'm in the mood for a nap. Let's snuggle up and get som rest - pretend this day hasn't happened yet." "Oh, all right. You just want to snuggle with me. All you had to do was say so." Harley kept an arm draped across Lauren's shoulders as they walked up the beach toward the house. "Okay, let's go upstairs so I can ravish you!" Lauren laughed. "That's more like it!" "Maybe we'll tie Jesse to a chair and make him watch! Mwahahah!" Lauren laughed again and the two made their way inside and up the stairs. The stopped outside Dalton's room when they heard angry voices coming from inside the room. Curiousity got the best of them and they stilled to listen. "You have to call George back and make him!" Jesse's voice echoed from the room. "I really don't think he'll listen," Dalton replied. Harley looked at Lauren, both with puzzled looks on their faces. "I don't care! You have to try Dalton. This was your idea but I totally back you up. I will not feel comfortable leaving Lauren without that stuff at Harley's house." Harley's spine stiffened and Lauren's jaw dropped. Silence eminated from the room for a few moments before either man spoke again. "George? Yes, Dalton here. Listen, did you get the supplies I ordered?...You did? Have you installed anything yet?...I really think you should despite what she says. You agreed that she needed more security up there....Yes. I really don't think she'll fire you George.....Well you do what you think is right, but I won't take back the supplies....Right...Okay...Later." Harley had heard enough. She could not believe it! HE was the one the whole time! She felt violently angry at him and also guilty for getting mad at Reece for something he didn't do! "I'll find Morgan," Lauren whispered already reading Harley's mind. Harley nodded. She knew that she would not really want to comfront Jesse at the moment but she had no qualms about yelling at Dalton. She just hoped she wouldn't really kill him or anything. She threw the door open with a bang. Dalton and Jesse whirled around at the noise. "How dare you!" Harley said through clentched teeth. Their eyes showed a momentary flash of fear then turned to confusion. "What's wrong?" Harley laughed but it sounded meniachal and evil to her ears. "Trying to control me, lock me up inside my own house? Who the hell do you think you are?" Dalton and Jesse looked at each other and Harley saw the defeat on their face. They could not fake ignorance this time. "Harley, I was only trying..." "I don't care! You fuckin knew this whole time how much that whole thing angered me! I have been a total bitch to Reece because I thought he did it! What kind of man are you to allow me to blame your friend something you did? What kind of man continues to woo me and make me believe that he loved me in some small way?" "Look..." Jesse began. "Oh don't even get me started on you, you coward!" Jesse closed his mouth and his shoulders slumped. At least he had the decensy to show remorse. Dalton stood there, arms crossed over his chest in defiance. Fine. He could play that game. She was leaving anyway. She stormed over to Dalton who surprisingly stood his ground while Jesse did take a small step backward. She ripped the phone from his hands and called George. "George! Get me, Lauren, Morgan, and Doc plane tickets out of here....We'll talk about that later. We'll be at the air port in a little while. Get us the soonest flight home....See you soon. Bye." She threw the phone back to Dalton and didn't care if he caught it or not. She threw her few things into her bag and stalked out of the room. Lauren and Morgan met her in the hallway. "Doc said he's coming. Needs five more minutes." Harley nodded once. Some of her anger had deflated and now all she wanted to do was leave. But she couldn't do that without saying good bye - and apologizing to Reece. She found Reece in the living room with Chris and the others. Sean and Cody were still there, lounging on the couch. Tanner and Mireyah were snuggled into each other, content and happy. Harley's heart ached. "What's going on?" Chris said, worry in her voice. "Reece, I'm sorry for blaming you about the security thing. I know now that it wasn't your fault. I'm so sorry for being such an awful guest. Thank you so much for your hosipitality and for fixing up my place. It really means a lot to me," Harley paused. "That's okay Harley. I understand," Reece said, his words carefully chosen. He probably knew what she was going to say next - like it wasn't obvious. "I'm also sorry, but I just can't stay here any more -- around him," she added to make sure they understood it wasn't them. You guys are welcome at my home any time, including Sean and Cody," she forced a smile. "I'm sorry to cut it so short, but we have a plane to catch." Chris wrapped Harley up in a hug. "I'm sorry it didn't work out." Harley sighed. "I am too. But it was still a great vacation and I thank you for that," she said, her smile genuine. Hugs went all around and still no sign of Dalton or Jesse. They weren't going to fight for them, try to make them stay? That thought brought tears to her eyes but she blinked them away. She refused to cry over him. "You know he was just doing what he thought was best, to try and protect you." "I know, Reece. It's the point that he did it behind my back. And then he made you take the blame for it. That's not fair to you - and definitely not to me." Reece nodded as he stepped back and laid his arm across Chris' shoulders. Doc came down the stairs with his bags, the sign to Harley it was time to go. She gathered her things, gave one last hug to everyone and headed towards the door. She was certain by the time they reached the end of the walkway to the guard station at the gate, Reece would have a limo arranged for them. She turned to look up the stairs, a part of her hoping to see Dalton running after her. Lauren sighed next to her, feeling the same way. She grabbed her friends hand and walked out the door. |
| She found Morgan deep in conversation with Dr .McDreamy in the library. Any other time, Lauren would have noticed the not-so-craftily hidden interest within their eyes, but right now the only thing she could see was the red haze breathing around the edges of her vision. “Morgan. I’d be on the way to pack your things. We’re leaving.” “What-” Morgan took a look into the fired eyes, noticing the clipped tone and the way the young woman shook with an anger even she believed could be dangerous. Something must have happened, and if they were meant to leave… “Harley?” “Too pissed off to see straight. And I’m not far off.” “Hell.” “That’s about the just of it. If you need help, let me know. I’d give it five minutes. Doctor, I’d say you have about five minutes as well.” “I’ll need a few more than that, I’m afraid, to gather all of my instruments.” He said with a furrowed brow as he began to move from his chair “Then get to it.” “Lauren, c’mere.” Following Morgan to her room, Lauren thought of how she was going to explain it to her without breaking into choruses of “The fucking bastards!” Morgan immediately went to work finding her suitcase and packing, and Lauren had to admire the speed in which she worked. “I’m waiting.” She murmured while she stuck her head in the closet and pulled out more clothes. “Remember when Harley went off on Reece for trying to put up extra security at the Mansion?” “Yeah.” She said, and Lauren grinned when she heard the murmured, “asshole.” “Turns out, Dalton planned it out with Jesse at his side. They lied and painted pretty pictures of themselves as decent men and let Reece take the shit. Those fucking bastards!” Lauren winced and gave Morgan a small grin. “Sorry, said to myself I wasn’t going to do that.” With an armful of clothes Morgan looked at Lauren. “Why not? They deserve everything they get. Wanna wait until we get Harley to trash them?” “Never a party without your sister.” They both just grinned. “So, back to the mansion.” Morgan muttered with her suitcases in tow as they walked out of the room. After going to the living room to grab her own bags, Lauren and Morgan met Harley in the hallway. Hugs were given all around, and there was a blue tone to the scene as they all took a look around the estate. Memories had been made here, moments had been shared. And it ended with an abrupt and bitter end. Lauren looked up the stairs and smiled a bitter smile when she noticed Harley doing the same thing. Jerks. Arrogant, manipulative, pigs. Even as she trashed them within her mind, she felt the pangs of disappointment. She hated the thought of leaving. They walked out of the house hand in hand, and just as they were about to load their belongings into the limo, Lauren broke contact. “Hell no. Oh hell no.” She growled as she stalked back to the house. “Where are you going?!” Harley yelled as the girl jerked open the door. “I always have to have the last word!” She had been about to walk out of that estate forever and hadn’t even given Jesse or Dalton a good ass kicking. There were some things she simply couldn’t leave undone. Grim with determination, she ferreted out the two men and walked up to them. They looked almost lost, but powerful, standing together with arms crossed and faces serious and pensive. Such amazing men, how could they be so stupid? Pointing a finger directly into both of their chests, she glowered at them. “I don’t know who the hell either of you think you are. I don’t know where you got the idea that you should rely on your Neanderthal like protective instincts. This is the twenty first century you thoughtless, arrogant, manipulative PIGS!” “Excu-” Dalton started, taking a step forward. “Did I ask for your input? No? Okay then shut up. I’m not done.” She said, head tilted, refusing to be intimidated. “If we want your help, we’ll ask for it. Here’s a parting thought for you. Somewhere during this “me Tarzan, you Jane” routine, you forgot that we don’t need your help. We don‘t need you.” Turning on her heel, she made for the exit and would have made it, had Jesse not grabbed her upper arm. She didn’t swing around like she wanted to. And she gave herself points for not punching him in that damnably sinful mouth. Back to him she stiffened donned her best Lady of the Manor tone. “We’re not done-” “Yes we are. We’re done here, done period. And Dalton? You just lost the only woman who will ever really love you..” Softly spoken, her words were punctuated with satisfied smirk as she ripped her arm from his grip and walked back out the door. Harley was standing with her back and hips pressed against the limo as she came back out of the house. “Give’em hell?” She asked as she pushed away from the vehicle and opened a door gesturing for Lauren to slide in. “Gave’em something.” Leaning her head against the back of the leather, she let out a breath. Damn, it really was all over. There was nothing else to it. “Was it hard?” Lauren aimed a glance at Harley as she slid in beside her and shut the door. “It was amazingly easy. I almost enjoyed it.” she shrugged and then closed her eyes. “Hmm” was her only remark. There was some shifting as Morgan reached over to pat her sister’s hand. Her eyes were sympathetic, her lips thinned. “Hey, you okay?” she asked. Harley shrugged, “Do I have a choice? I’m pissed off, but I’m okay.” “Okay then I don’t feel bad about this. I FUCKING TOLD YOU SO!” With a defeated chuckle, Harley brought her hand to her face. “Yeah you did. Now shut up.” She demanded with a small smile. “ Ladies, ladies, it could have been worse. We could have been stuck with cavemen who wanted to drag us off to their caves. OH wait we were. Never mind, carry on.” Lauren snickered. ~*~*~*~*~*~ “Well, that was a damn train wreck.” Reece commented as he walked into the living room where Dalton and Jesse sat on opposite couches. “Fuck off, man.” Dalton snorted, propping another pillow behind his back as he stared blankly at the wall, occasionally granting a pat to Jacks who was spread on the floor beside the couch. “I don’t think so. You two are idiots.” “Hey, if I wanted to hear your comments I’d ask. I didn’t, by the way.” Jesse drawled as he spread his arms over the back of the couch, copying Daltons blank stare and aiming it at Reece. “Too damn bad. You both got what you deserved here today, and you both know it.” “I deserve to get skinned for trying to PROTECT the woman I love? Right, right, I’m sorry I didn’t see it sooner. Get off it, Reece.” Dalton growled. “You couples always want everyone to be just like you. Dalton isn’t going to fall all over Harley, he’s going to give her the space she needs. And he’s right. He tried to protect his woman, and I only wanted to make sure Lauren was safe as well. But that’s cool, because I’m done. How about giving it a rest, Reece, because I don’t really give a damn.” Jesse said softly with a smile that held more than a hint of malice. “God I wish they would have beaten you both. Maybe you’d gain some sense. I hope you’re both happy, because those women will not be coming back here for you. That I guarantee you.” Reece commented as he shook his head and walked out. ~*~*~*~*~*~ When the women got to the mansion, it felt like returning home. There was something about Harley’s Mansion that gave off that warm feeling. “If I run up to the house, sling my arms out, kiss it, and yell ‘I MISSED YOU!’ … would you have me committed?” Lauren asked as she tried to hold back the grin as they picked carried their things towards the doors. “You’re crazy.” Harley snorted, even as Lauren dropped her things and ran up to hug the house. “Good to be home?” Morgan asked her sister as they walked through the doors, a giggling Lauren behind them. “Oh yeah.” Harley sighed with content as she simply dropped her things near the door. With the sense of comfort enveloping her, she went off in search of George. They needed to have a chat. |
| Harley stepped into the entry hall of the mansion and took in a deep breath, drawing in all the familiar sights and scents of the place. Her heart overflowed with joy to be back where she belonged. All traces of the horrible vandalism were gone now that the remodeling job was complete. A few things were different, but the general feel of the place still shone with the familiar positive aura Harley cherished. Turning in place, a slight vibration different from the norm pulsed somewhere on the premises, causing one corner of her mouth to curve down. Shaking her head, she wrote it off to all the negative events in the last few weeks. Must be all that male energy the band brought in here, she mused. Maybe a good cleansing is in order to completely clean the place up. Nodding to herself, she put down her bags and turned toward her companion. “Well, my pink gummy bear, how does it feel to be back?” Lauren drew in a deep breath and blew it out with force, grinning. “Great! I’ve always loved this place, and now it feels better than ever.” She dropped her bags and did a pirouette right there in the entry hall, flinging her arm outward and laughing her relief. Harley caught her hands in her own and joined in the dance of happiness. Harley stopped upon hearing a polite cough behind them. The doctor stood watching them with an amused expression on his face. “Excuse me, Miss Harley. I just wanted to let you know I’m taking my leave and retiring upstairs. Please call me if you need anything, all right?” She nodded, a smile of embarrassment curving her mouth. “Yes, thank you for everything, doc. We’ll see you later. Relax and enjoy for a while.” The doc turned to Morgan standing beside him. “I hope to see you at dinner, Miss Morgan.” Giving her a smile filled with possibilities, he nodded and made his way up the staircase, disappearing down the hallway at the top. Morgan’s cheeks tinged pink when she looked at her sister. “I guess I’ll go unpack if you’re sure you’re okay now.” Giggling, Harley smiled. “I’ll be fine, now that I’m home, Sis. Go ahead.” Lauren watched Morgan make her way upstairs and then grinned at Harley. “Still some sparks going on there, I see.” She rolled her eyes. “I wish them luck. I’ve had it with men for a while, myself. Time for a little “girl time” in my opinion.” “You got that right,” Harley agreed. George appeared in the hallway under the stairs, an expression of apprehension creasing his craggy features. “Miss Harley, it’s good to have you home. Are you quite recovered after your time away?” Harley smiled, his concern warming her heart. “Yes, I’m much better now, George, thank you. It’s good to be home again.” The old butler’s gaze darted around the room in uncharacteristic nervousness. “Perhaps after you’ve had the opportunity to refresh yourself from the journey, we can discuss the renovations of the mansion.” He paused, looking toward the library. “There are a few things I would like to bring to your attention, my Lady.” A short stab of unease in her stomach made her shift her stance as she regarded her faithful friend. Dalton and Jesse’s deception still fresh in her mind, she definitely had some things to talk over with George. “All right. I’ll unpack , grab a quick shower, and be down shortly.” “Very good, Madame,” he answered, retreating into the hallway. Lauren stepped forward. “A shower and some food sure sound good to me. What do you say we take this stuff upstairs and meet in the dining room in about a half hour, girl?” “Sounds good,” she answered, still frowning at the hallway George had disappeared through. Hefting her luggage, she followed her friend up the staircase. ****** Thirty minutes later, Lauren and Harley descended the stairs, refreshed and ready to get back to a quieter, drama-free existence. Harley went over the things she wanted to discuss with George in her mind regarding the “extra security” Dalton and Jesse had tried to arrange with her butler while she was away at the estate. She couldn’t shake the bad mood those two had created and needed to fix the situation once and for all. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, a knock at the front door caught their attention. Harley frowned. “Now who could that be? We just got back and someone is bothering us already?” Lauren shrugged, a frown creasing her forehead. “So much for peace and quiet.” Harley eased the door open with caution, hoping the reporters and band fanatics hadn’t returned. The short, golden blond figure on the other side made her break into a grin. “Chris! What are you doing here?” Chris grinned and carried in her bags, dropping them inside and grabbing Harley in a hug. When she’d also hugged Lauren, she offered her explanation. “Well, I talked to Reece after all of you left. As you might’ve guessed, there’s some pretty bad vibes between the band members that they need to work out, so Reece and I agreed it would be better if I stayed here with you while they go on tour this time. Love of music always straightens them out. George reassured Reece that things are back to normal here, so we thought it would be safe for me to visit.” Harley laughed. “Sure it’s okay! As long as the guys aren’t here also, you can stay as long as you like. No offense to Reece, but we’ve had enough male energy for a while.” “That’s for sure,” Lauren agreed with a satisfied smirk. “Anyways, good to have you join us, girl. We can have a party without those guys!” “Good,” Chris agreed, her shoulders sagging with relief. “I was worried you might not be happy to see me after all that’s happened.” Harley slid an arm around her shoulders. “Silly Chris, always worrying about things. Of course you’re welcome here, sweetie. Now come on. I was just about to sit down for a bite to eat and talk to George about the renovations. Just leave your stuff here and I’ll have him bring the bags up stairs to your room later, okay?” Chris nodded and they strode off to the dining room. ****** Knots of anxiety twisted in Harley’s gut as she took another bite of the sandwich the cook had prepared for her. She couldn’t remember ever seeing such deep apprehension on George’s face before, aside from the recent shooting events. Her old friend was usually imperturbable; the calm in the storm around him, yet something had him rattled this time. A small frown creased her forehead while he continued his dialogue, his tone quiet and nervous. “While performing the extensive clean up in the library, I noticed one of the bookcases sat slightly out from the others. I thought about giving it a shove to jog it back in place, but at my age, one must be careful. The workmen were on a break, so I had no one to ask for help.” A glint of embarrassment entered his eyes, and he glanced away. “Male pride being what it is, I thought to shove on the book case anyhow, and received a shock.” He paused, looking down at his hands resting on the dining room table. A small tremor ran through them, surprising Harley. She touched his wrinkled hand, curious what could make her friend so uncomfortable. “Please, go on,” she said, trying to encourage him. Taking a deep breath, he marshaled his courage and continued, his voice laced with wonder. “It moved. The book case moved, Miss Harley! When I took hold of the edge to investigate, the case swung out on hinges.” Her mouth dropped open in astonishment. “I never had that designed into this house, George.” “I was not aware of it either, my Lady,” he answered, equally mystified. “What’s behind the case?” Lauren asked. George glanced at the wall toward the library, his gaze filled with trepidation. “A door,” he answered. “A very old door with symbols imprinted on the wood. I didn’t know what they represented, so I closed the case until Miss Harley’s return.” A chill ran along Harley’s arms and down her spine. “A wise decision, my friend. Since I didn’t authorize that construction, who knows where that door might go. I need to get a look at those symbols.” “Where would a door in the library lead to?” Chris asked, a puzzled expression on her face. “Down into the garage? Like a secret escape tunnel?” “Good guess,” Lauren said. She snapped her fingers. “Hey! I wonder if that’s how Harley’s attacker got into the house to surprise us.” Harley frowned. “If that’s true, I’m going to find the openings and lock them from now on. No more unpleasant surprises.” “I most certainly agree, Madame,” George said. Harley got to her feet. “Okay, what do you say we go take a look at this hidden door?” They rose and followed her to the library. The room looked almost the same, with the exception of many books missing from the shelves. George had informed her they were able to save some of the vandalized editions, but many were a total loss. Harley’s heart felt heavy in her chest when she thought of the devastation the angry fan had wrought. Thank goodness Reece and George were able to put most of it back in order. George made his way over to a case in the middle of a row along one wall. With a surprisingly light touch, he pushed on the wooden case and it popped open an inch with a subtle click. Harley had to swallow a gasp, her surprise was so great. My God, I never even knew that was there! The old butler swung the case open to reveal an ancient-looking, but well-preserved wooden door with metal hinges. Her stomach jumped when she stepped forward to gaze at the symbols carved in the dark wood. “What does it mean, Harley?” Chris asked in a hushed voice. “Yeah, is it good news or bad?” Lauren added. Harley scrunched her nose, trying to read all of the symbols. “From what I can read, most of these are positive, but I can’t understand a few of them.” She reached for the handle and George spoke fast. “Caution, my Lady!” “I’ll be careful,” she reassured him. “I might not even be able to open it, after all. What if it takes a key and we don’t have it? Might have to call a locksmith.” Without further delay, she grasped the crystal knob and gave it a turn. To their surprise, it opened with a scrape. Butterflies jumping in her stomach, Harley peered inside the dark tunnel and at the steps leading downward. She glanced back at Chris’s inquiring eyes. “Looks like you might be right about a passage to the garage. Can you get me a flashlight, George?” The butler nodded and quickly returned with several flashlights, handing them out to each woman. Before Harley could venture into the tunnel, he stopped her. “I believe the best course of action would be for me to go first, Madame.” Harley snorted, her temper starting to rise. “I appreciate the thought, George, but I’ve had enough of men trying to protect me for a while. It’s my house and I’m going to investigate this first.” The old man stepped aside with quiet dignity. “My apologies, Miss Harley. After you.” The passageway seemed dark and close, even with the addition of the flashlights. Excitement and nerves both fought for attention in her system as Harley tread down the stone steps. A secret tunnel to the garage could be a useful thing some day, she mused, venturing further down the stairway. A quiet stillness surrounded her, giving the impression this passage had not been disturbed in a very long time. She almost felt like an intruder in her own home. A dim light shone up ahead, and she gave a sigh of relief. “I think we’re close to the garage,” she said to the others over her shoulder. A few more steps revealed the end of the tunnel. Instead of terminating in the cement floors and ceiling of the garage, the area opened out into an outdoor forest area. Surprise and awe made her take in a quick breath. This leads to the forest outside the house? This is so strange… Her companions behind her made little noises of awe and appreciation as well. They were just as surprised as she at this new development. “Well would you look at this?” Lauren exclaimed. “An escape tunnel to the forest. Way cool!” “It certainly isn’t what I was expecting, my Lady,” George said, gazing around at the tall trees and dense brush. “Nor I,” she answered, scanning the surrounding vegetation. Taking in the positive aura emanating from the area, it felt like a cleansing shower or a warm blanket wrapping around her senses. After the negative events of the last few weeks, this did wonders to restore her flagging spirit. The scents of flowers and green things drifting in the air, complimented by rich earth beneath their feet soothed her soul like nothing else. “I could grow to like this place very much, though.” “It’s beautiful,” Chris added, staring around at the sunlight filtering down through the foliage. A subtle vibration at the edge of Harley’s senses nagged at her despite the amazing surroundings. Something dark on the horizon…but I can’t place what it is. As she looked around, she couldn’t get over the feeling there was something different about the forest. This area didn’t have the familiarity of the woods outside her house. The sound of a body moving through the bushes at the edge of the clearing caught her attention. Adrenaline surging through her veins, she whipped her gaze toward a large black panther emerging through the brush. It focused green eyes on her and sat on its haunches in a non-threatening posture. About time you got here, a deep voice rumbled in her mind, smooth as silk. The energy is out of balance, and since you inhabit the manor above, it’s your job to put things right. |
| Shifting on the couch, out of his arms, I turned to Tanner. He anticipated me, holding his hands up and saying, "I didn't know, I swear." I cocked a brow. "Babe, I've been so caught up with you and all this other dramatic shit, I haven't had the time to worry about Dalton and Jesse's idiocy." I suppressed a smile. "Alright." I waited. He met my eyes, and immediately heaved a big sigh. "Want me to go kick their asses?" I grinned. "Yes please." "Can I do it tomorrow?" I forced my smile to fade and made my eyes big and sad. I'd been told I had the best puppy eyes ever, and from the way he rolled his head back and rubbed his face, I'd say that description had been accurate. "Can it wait an hour?" He asked, sitting up and pulling me onto his lap. "Harley's really upset, Tanner. I can't stand it when she's upset--and Lauren's not much better off at the moment. everything is so damned screwed up right now. Dalton's projecting self-righteousness like you wouldn't believe, Jesse is a hair away from finding some chick to parade in front of the tabloids just for Lauren's benefit. Reece is pissed off at both of them. If I have to feel all the negativity for much longer, I'm going to knock some heads together." My voice lowered to an angry growl. "You think I was hard on you before? I'd be a damn sight worse to the boys. They're being morons to Nth degree. I'm tired of it. This is stupid and I hate willful stupidity." He was silent for a long moment while I caught my breath and steadied myself. "I'm going to assume that was a 'get your ass up and do something' speech?" he said. "That was a 'I'm going back to the Mansion tomorrow morning alone and pissed off if those assholes haven't straighted their act up by then' speech." I replied. I kept my eyes on his and allowed myself to send a trickle of my emotions to him. He wasn't much of an empath, but I was more than capable of it. "Alright, alright. I'll do what I can. But you know their just going to tell me I'd do the same for you." I scowled. "No, you wouldn't. Because you know I'd leave your sexy ass if you pulled this shit." I pulled him up by the collar of his shirt, and brushed my lips over his. "You and me, we're working on a partnership. Not some kind of White Knight slash Damsel In Distress co-dependency crap. Until Jesse and Dalton figure out that a partnership is what Lauren and Harley are looking for, they're going to keep screwing up and hurting my girls." "Mercy on their souls if they piss you off, huh?" he breathed on my lips. I smiled, although it felt more like a baring of teeth. "No mercy, darlin'. You don't hurt what's mine. Those are the rules. Blame my dad. His rules were don't mess with my money, don't mess with my family, and don't mess with me. I'm much more simple than he is. You just don't mess with me." Tanner's hand reached up and slid into my hair, and he slammed his lips on mine. His tongue invaded my mouth, taking every inch I offered him. When we came up for air, he growled into my hair, "I love it when you act the bad-ass." I laughed. "Ain't an act, love. I'm just a naturally perky bad-ass." center}~*~ "Dalton, Jesse, we need to talk." Tanner strode into the practice room, making eye contact only with Reece. "I wouldn't bother, man. They're both being stubborn--not to mention rude as hell." Reece said, ignoring the dirty looks the other two men shot him. "Yeah, well, they're being stupid too." He turned to the others. "You're being stupid." Dalton's lips narrowed. "Yeah, man, we heard you the first time." "And it definitely bore repeating. How the hell would you feel if someone you trusted went behind your back and did something you didn't want them to do? You'd be pissed as hell, especially if they said it was for your own good. You'd balk and yell--you damn sure wouldn't thank them for it!" Tanner kept his voice solid, because Dalton was getting his I'm going to yell at you look. "I'm just trying to protect her, Tanner! You know you'd do the same for Mireyah!" Dalton growled. "No, man, I wouldn't. Not if she didn't want me to--not if I thought for a second that it would make her unhappy. Would I stick closer to her? Damn straight. Would I continue to try and convince her to do it? Yes. But I wouldn't go behind her back and do it anyway." As he said the words he had thought would be lies, he realized they were true. When he'd been talking to Mires, he thought he would have done it anyway--but now, he knew he wouldn't. He would absolutely try to change her mind, but do anything that she didn't want? No way in hell. "And Jesse, man...you have got to lighten up with Lauren. That girl loves you, and god only knows why. I know I'm damned shocked she hasn't skinned you alive yet." Jesse just smiled, a dark, painful smile that struck Tanner to the heart. "Forget it, bro. Just don't bother." With those low words, he walked out with his head high. Dalton swiftly followed. Tanner stared at the empty doorway. These men were more than his friends--they were his brothers, and they were tearing him up with the way they were acting. He knew they loved the girls. He knew they both wanted what was best for Lauren and Harley, but he also knew that all they were doing was hurting themselves. He looked at Reece. "Mires and I are going back to the Mansion tomorrow morning. I am not sticking around to watch them destroy their best chance at a life outside of music." Reece nodded. "Yeah. I think I'll go with you. I'm not letting their stupidity influence me and Chris. They'll either mope around here, stuck in the belief that they're right...or they'll wisen up." "Twenty bucks says they go nutso within a week." Tanner let a small grin stretch his lips. "A week? I say two days. You're on." ~*~ The flight back to the Mansion went smooth and easy, which was good because if I died in a plane crash, my mother would never let me live it down. ...no pun intended, of course. Reece rented a jeep for the ride to the Mansion. George sounded a bit taken aback when he heard Reece's voice on the intercom, but let us through the gates. He parked by the front door, and I unbuckled the seat belt. "Hope y'all don't mind but I'm going to run ahead and find Harley." I gave Tanner a quick peck on the cheek and jumped out of the car. George opened the door just in time for me to bounce inside and I shot him a wink as I went Harley Hunting. |
View Portfolio
Visit Notebook
Send Gift Points
Awards
Badges
Send Email
Community Newsfeed
General Discussion
Sponsored Items
Book of Trinkets
Static Items
Books
Groups
Interactive Stories
Audio
Campfire Creatives
Community Notes
Crossword Puzzles
Documents
Folders
Images
In & Outs
Madlibs
Photo Albums
Polls
Product Reviews
Quizzes
Survey Forms
Web Pages
Word Searches
